summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/63237-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/63237-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/63237-0.txt6956
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 6956 deletions
diff --git a/old/63237-0.txt b/old/63237-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 01ffe27..0000000
--- a/old/63237-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,6956 +0,0 @@
-Project Gutenberg's Early Printed Books, by E. (Edward) Gordon Duff
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-
-Title: Early Printed Books
-
-Author: E. (Edward) Gordon Duff
-
-Release Date: September 19, 2020 [EBook #63237]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK EARLY PRINTED BOOKS ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Fay Dunn, Fiona Holmes and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber’s Notes.
-
-The spellings of Schœffer and Schoeffer have been left as printed.
-
-Footnotes were moved to the ends of the text they pertain to and
-numbered in one continuous sequence.
-
-Differences in hyphenation of specific words and missing punctuation
-have been rectified where applicable.
-
-Other changes made are noted at the end of the book.
-
-
-[Illustration: FROM SCHOEFFER’S CANON OF THE MASS]
-
-
-
-
-Early Printed Books
-
-By
-
-E. Gordon Duff
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-London
-Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co., Ltd.
-MDCCCXCIII
-
-
-
-
-TO
-THE MEMORY OF
-HENRY BRADSHAW
-
-ἀποθανὼν ἔτι λαλεῖ
-
-
-
-
-Preface
-
-
-In the following pages I have endeavoured to give a short account of
-the introduction of printing into the principal countries and towns of
-Europe, and to bring our information on the subject as far as possible
-up to date.
-
-Small books on large subjects are for the most part both superficial
-and imperfect, and I am afraid the present book forms no exception to
-this rule, but my excuse must be that I have attempted rather to draw
-attention to more out of the way information than to recapitulate what
-is already to be found in the majority of bibliographical books.
-
-Above all, I have tried as far as possible to confine myself to facts
-and avoid theories, for only by working from facts can we help to keep
-bibliography in the position, to which Henry Bradshaw raised it, of a
-scientific study.
-
-And, in the words of a learned Warden of my own college, ‘if any shall
-suggest, that some of the inquiries here insisted upon do seem too
-minute and trivial for any prudent Man to bestow his serious thoughts
-and time about, such persons may know, that the discovery of the true
-nature and cause of any the most minute thing, doth promote real
-knowledge, and therefore cannot be unfit for any Man’s endeavours who
-is willing to contribute to the advancement of Learning.’
-
- * * * * *
-
-I must express my best thanks to two friends, Mr. F. J. H. Jenkinson,
-University Librarian, Cambridge; and Mr. J. P. Edmond, Librarian to
-the Earl of Crawford and Balcarres, for very kindly reading through
-the proofs of the entire book and making many useful suggestions and
-corrections.
-
- E. G. D.
-
- _March 1893._
-
-
-
-
- Contents
-
-
- PAGE
-
- CHAPTER I
-
- STEPS TOWARDS THE INVENTION, 1
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
- THE INVENTION OF PRINTING, 21
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
- SPREAD OF PRINTING IN GERMANY, 39
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
- ITALY, 59
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
- FRANCE, 78
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
- THE LOW COUNTRIES, 95
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
- SPAIN AND PORTUGAL--DENMARK AND SWEDEN, 113
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
- WESTMINSTER: CAXTON--WYNKYN DE WORDE--JULIAN
- NOTARY, 125
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
- OXFORD AND ST. ALBAN’S, 147
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
- LONDON: JOHN LETTOU--WILLIAM DE MACHLINIA--RICHARD
- PYNSON, 160
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
- THE SPREAD OF THE ART IN GREAT BRITAIN, 174
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
- THE STUDY OF BOOKBINDING, 185
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
- THE COLLECTING AND DESCRIBING OF EARLY PRINTED
- BOOKS, 201
-
-
- INDEX OF PRINTERS AND PLACES, 213
-
-
-
-
- Illustrations
-
-
- PAGE FROM THE CANON OF THE MASS PRINTED BY
- SCHOEFFER ABOUT 1458 (_much reduced_), _Frontispiece_
-
- (From the unique copy in the Bodleian.)
-
- PLATE PAGE
-
- I. PAGE 3 OF THE ‘MIRABILIA ROMÆ,’ 11
-
- (From the copy in the British Museum.)
-
- II. THE CATALOGUE ISSUED BY SCHOEFFER ABOUT 1469
- (_reduced_), 31
-
- (Reproduced from a full-sized facsimile of the original
- in the Munich Library, published in the _Centralblatt
- für Bibliothekswesen_.)
-
- III. PAGE 3 OF THE ‘LIBER EPISTOLARUM’ OF GASPARINUS
- BARZIZIUS, the first book printed at Paris, 83
-
- (From the copy in the British Museum.)
-
- IV. FRAGMENT OF AN EDITION OF THE ‘DOCTRINALE’ OF
- ALEXANDER GALLUS, one of the so-called ‘Costeriana,’ 98
-
- (Reduced from the copy in the British Museum.)
-
- V. PAGE OF THE FIRST EDITION OF THE ‘SARUM BREVIARY,’ 127
-
- (Printed at Cologne about 1475.)
-
- VI. PART OF A PAGE FROM THE ‘GOLDEN LEGEND,’ 144
-
- (Printed by Julian Notary in 1503. From the copy in
- the British Museum.)
-
- VII. FIRST PAGE OF THE ‘EXCITATIO AD ELEMOSINAM
- FACIENDAM,’ 152
-
- (Printed at Oxford about 1485. From the unique copy
- in the British Museum.)
-
- VIII. PAGE OF THE ‘HORÆ AD USUM SARUM,’ 163
-
- (Printed at London by Machlinia. From the fragment
- in the University Library, Cambridge.)
-
- IX. LAST PAGE OF THE ‘FESTUM NOMINIS JESU,’ 167
-
- (Printed at London by Pynson about 1493. From the
- unique copy in the British Museum.)
-
- X. STAMPED BINDING WITH THE DEVICE OF PYNSON, 193
-
- (From the original in the British Museum.)
-
-
-
-
- EARLY PRINTED BOOKS.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I.
-
- STEPS TOWARDS THE INVENTION.
-
-
-When we speak of the invention of printing, we mean the invention
-of the art of multiplying books by means of single types capable of
-being used again and again in different combinations for the printing
-of different books. Taking the word printing in its widest sense, it
-means merely the impression of any image; and the art of impressing
-or stamping words or pictures seems to have been known from the very
-earliest times. The handles of Greek amphoræ, the bases of Roman
-lamps and vases, were often impressed with the maker’s name, or other
-legend, by means of a stamp. This was the basis of the art, and Cicero
-(_De Nat. Deorum_, ii. 37) had suggested the combination of single
-letters into sentences. Quintilian refers to stencil plates as a guide
-to writing; and stamps with letters cut in relief were in common use
-amongst the Romans. The need for the invention, however, was not
-great, and it was never made. The first practical printing, both from
-blocks and movable type, was done in China. As early as A.D. 593 the
-more important texts were printed from engraved wooden plates by the
-order of the Emperor Wên-ti, and in the eleventh century printing from
-movable type was introduced by a certain smith named Picheng. The
-multiplicity of Chinese characters rendered the discovery of movable
-type of little economical value, and the older system of block printing
-has found favour even up to the present time. In the same way, Corea
-and Japan, though both had experimented with movable type, returned to
-their former custom of block printing.
-
-It is impossible now to determine whether rumours of the art could have
-reached Europe from China and have acted as incentives to its practice.
-Writers on early printing scout the idea; and there is little to
-oppose to their verdict, with our present uncertain knowledge. Modern
-discoveries, however, point to the relations of China with foreign
-countries in the fourteenth century having been much more important
-than is generally supposed.
-
-The earliest productions in the nature of prints from wooden blocks
-upon paper which we find in Europe, are single sheets bearing generally
-the image of a saint. From their perishable nature but few of these
-prints have come down to our times; and though we have evidence that
-they were being produced, at any rate as early as the fourteenth,
-perhaps even as the thirteenth century, the earliest print with
-a definite and unquestioned date still in existence is the ‘St.
-Christopher’ of 1423. This print was discovered in 1769 by Heinecken,
-pasted inside the binding of a manuscript in the library of the Convent
-of the Chartreuse at Buxheim in Swabia. The manuscript, which is now
-in the Spencer Library,[1] is entitled _Laus Virginum_, is dated 1417,
-and is said to have been given to the Monastery of Buxheim by a certain
-Anna, Canoness of Buchau, ‘who is known to have been living in 1427.’
-On the inside of the other board of the binding is pasted a cut of the
-Annunciation, said to be of the same age and workmanship as the St.
-Christopher. It is worth noticing that there seem to have been some
-wood engravers in this Swabian monastery, who engraved the book-plate
-for the books given by ‘Dominus Hildibrandus Brandenburg de Bibraco’
-towards the end of the fifteenth century; and these book-plates are
-printed on the reverse sides of pieces of an earlier block-book, very
-probably engraved and printed in the monastery for presentation to
-travellers or pilgrims.
-
-[1] The Spencer Library has now passed into the possession of Mrs.
-Rylands, of Manchester; but as many of the early printed books in it
-are described in Dibdin’s _Bibliothecá Spencerianá_, and as it is so
-widely known under the name of the Spencer Library, it has been thought
-best, in order to avoid confusion, to refer to it under its old name
-throughout the present book.
-
-The date on the celebrated Brussels print of 1418 has unfortunately
-been tampered with, so that its authenticity is questioned. The print
-was found by an innkeeper in 1848, fixed inside an old chest, and it
-was soon acquired by the Royal Library at Brussels. Since the date has
-been touched up with a pencil, and at the same time some authorities
-consider 1468 to be the right reading, it is best to consider the St.
-Christopher as the earliest dated woodcut. Though these two are the
-earliest dated prints known, it is, of course, most probable that some
-others which are undated may be earlier; but to fix even an approximate
-date to them is in most cases impossible. The conventional way in
-which religious subjects were treated, and the extraordinary care with
-which one cutter copied from another, makes it difficult even for a
-specialist to arrive at any very definite conclusions.
-
-In England, wood engraving does not seem to have been much practised
-before the introduction of printing, but there are one or two cuts
-that may be assigned to an earlier period. Mr. Ottley, in his _Inquiry
-concerning the Invention of Printing_, drew attention to a curious
-Image of Pity which he had found sewn on the blank leaf at the
-beginning of a manuscript service-book. This cut, of which he gives
-a facsimile in his book, is now in the British Museum. Another cut,
-very similar in design and execution, and probably of about the same
-date, was found a few years ago in the Bodleian, also inserted at the
-beginning of a manuscript service-book. In the upper part of the cut
-is a half-length figure of our Lord, with the hands crossed, standing
-in front of the cross. On a label at the top of the cross is an
-inscription, the first part of which is clearly O BACIΛEVC, but the
-second part is not clear. In the British Museum cut it has been read
-‘hora 3ª;’ and though this interpretation is ingenious, and might be
-made to fit with the Museum copy (which has unfortunately been touched
-up), the clearer lettering of the Bodleian copy, which has evidently
-the same inscription, shows that this reading can hardly be accepted.
-
-Below the figure we have the text of the indulgence—
-
- ‘Seynt gregor’ with othir’ popes & bysshoppes yn feer
- Have graunted’ of pardon xxvi dayes & xxvi Mill’ yeer’
- To theym that befor’ this fygur’ on their’ knees
- Deuoutly say v pater noster & v Auees.’
-
-Ottley was of opinion that his cut might be of as early a date as
-the St. Christopher; but that is, of course, a point impossible to
-determine. From the writing of the indulgence, Bradshaw considered
-it to belong to the northern part of England; and the subject is
-differently treated from other specimens of the Image of Pity issued
-subsequently to the introduction of printing, for in them the various
-symbols of the Passion are arranged as a border round the central
-figure. Inserted at the end of a Sarum Book of Hours in the British
-Museum is a drawing of an Image of Pity, with some prayers below, which
-resembles in many ways the earlier cuts.
-
-The woodcut alphabet, described by Ottley, now in the British Museum,
-has been considered to be of English production, because on one of the
-prints is written in very early writing the two words ‘London’ and
-‘Bechamsted.’ There seems very little reason beyond this for ascribing
-these letters to an English workman, though it is worth noticing that
-they were originally bound up in a small volume, each letter being
-pasted on a guard formed of fragments of English manuscript of the
-fifteenth century.
-
-In the Weigel Collection was a specimen of English block-printing which
-is now in the British Museum; it is part of some verses on the Seven
-Virtues, but it is hard to ascribe any date to it. Another early cut
-is mentioned by Bradshaw as existing in Ely Cathedral. It is a cut of
-a lion, and is fixed against one of the pillars in the choir, close to
-the tomb of Bishop Gray, whose device it represents. This bishop died
-in 1479, so that an approximate date may be given to the cut. It is
-very probable that these last two specimens of block-printing are later
-than the introduction of printing into England, and the only ones that
-should be dated earlier are the British Museum and Bodleian Images of
-Pity.
-
-A good many single woodcuts were executed in England before the close
-of the fifteenth century. They were mostly Images of Pity, such as
-have been mentioned, or ‘rosaries’ containing religious emblems, with
-the initials I. H. S. A curious cut in the Bodleian represents the
-Judgment, and below this a body in a shroud. Above the cut is printed,
-‘Surgite mortui Venite ad Judicium,’ and below on either side of a
-shield the words, ‘Arma Beate Birgitte De Syon.’
-
-A curious devotional cut is inserted in the _Faques Psalter_ of 1504 in
-the British Museum, containing the emblems of the Passion and a large
-I. H. S. At the base of the cut are the initials d. h. b., perhaps
-referring to the place where the cut was issued. Most of these cuts
-were doubtless produced in monasteries or religious houses to give or
-sell to visitors, who very often inserted them in their own private
-books of devotion, and in this manner many have been preserved. The
-Lambeth copy of the Wynkyn de Worde _Sarum Horæ_ of 1494 shows signs of
-having contained eighteen of such pictures, though only three are now
-left.
-
-After the single leaf prints we come to the block-books, which we may
-look upon in some ways as the precursors of printed books.
-
-‘A block-book is a book printed wholly from carved blocks of wood.
-Such volumes usually consist of pictorial matter only; if any text
-is added in illustration, it likewise is carved upon the wood-block,
-and not put together with movable types. The whole of any one page,
-sometimes the whole of two pages, is printed from a single block of
-wood. The manner in which the printing was done is peculiar. The block
-was first thoroughly wetted with a thin watery ink, then a sheet of
-damp paper was laid upon it, and the back of the paper was carefully
-rubbed with some kind of dabber or burnisher, till an impression from
-the ridges of the carved block had been transferred to the paper. Of
-course in this fashion a sheet could only be printed on one side; the
-only block-book which does not possess this characteristic is the
-_Legend of St. Servatius_ in the Royal Library of Brussels, and that is
-an exceptional volume in many respects besides.’[2] These block-books
-must be considered as forming a distinct group of themselves, radically
-different from other books, though undoubtedly they gave the idea to
-the inventor of movable type. They continued to be made during the
-whole of the fifteenth century, almost always on the same plan, and
-each one as archaic looking as another. The invention of movable type
-did not do away with the demand, and the supply was kept up.
-
-[2] Conway’s _Woodcutters of the Netherlands_. Cambridge, 1884. 8vo.
-
-Unfortunately we have no data for determining the exact period at which
-these books were made; and it is curious to note that all the editions
-which are dated have a late date, the majority being between 1470 and
-1480, and none being earlier than the first date, with the exception of
-the Brussels block-book, which is dated 1440.
-
-The number of different block-books in existence is hard to estimate,
-but it must approach somewhere near one hundred. Many of these are
-of little importance, many others of too late a date to be of much
-interest.
-
-The best known of the earlier block-books are the _Ars Moriendi_, the
-_Biblia Pauperum_, the _Apocalypse_, and the _Canticum Canticorum_.
-Of these, the first and third are probably German, the second and
-fourth Dutch. Of all these books there are a number of editions, not
-easily distinguishable apart, and which it is difficult to place in
-chronological order. These editions are hardly editions in the modern
-sense of the term. They were not produced by a printer who used one set
-of blocks till they were worn out, and then cut another. The woodcutter
-was the only tradesman, and he sold, not the books, but the blocks.
-He cut set after set of blocks to print the few books then in demand,
-and these were sold to private purchasers. We find wealthy people or
-heads of religious establishments in possession of such sets. In the
-inventory of Jean de Hinsberg, Bishop of Liège, 1419-1455, are noticed—
-
- ‘Unum instrumentum ad imprimendas scripturas et ymagines
-
- ‘Novem printe lignee ad imprimendas ymagines cum quatuordecim aliis
- lapideis printis.’
-
-Thus, these editions do not necessarily follow one another; some may
-have been produced side by side by different cutters, others within the
-interval of a few months, but by the same man. Their date is another
-difficult point. The copies of the _Biblia Pauperum_, _Apocalypse_,
-and _Ars Moriendi_, which belonged to Mr. Horn, were in their original
-binding, and it was stamped with a date. The books were separated and
-the binding destroyed. Mr. Horn asserted from memory that the first
-three figures of the date were certainly 142, and the last probably an
-8. Mr. Conway very justly points out that the resemblance of a 5 of
-that date to our 2 was very strong, and that Mr. Horn’s memory may
-have deceived him.
-
-It will be noticed in examining block-books generally, that the
-letterpress in the majority of the later examples is cut in imitation
-of handwriting, and not of the square church hand from which printing
-types and the letterpress of the earlier block-books were copied. The
-reason of this probably is, that it was found useless to try to compete
-with the books printed from movable type in regularity and neatness.
-To do so would have involved a much greater expenditure of trouble by
-the woodcutter and designer. The illustrations were the important part
-of the book, and the letterpress was put in with as little trouble as
-possible.
-
-The sheets on which the early block-books were printed were not quired,
-_i.e._ placed one inside the other to form a quire or gathering, as was
-done in ordinary printed books, but followed each other singly. In many
-of the books we find signatures, each sheet being signed with a letter
-of the alphabet as a guide to the binder in arranging them.
-
-Among the dated block-books may be mentioned an edition of the
-_Endkrist_, dated 1472, produced at Nuremberg; an edition of the _Ars
-Moriendi_ cut by Hans Sporer in 1473; and another of about the same
-period cut by Ludwig zu Ulm. Of the _Biblia Pauperum_ there are three
-dated editions known, one of 1470 and two of 1471. A copy of the _De
-generatione Christi_ has the following full colophon:—
-
-‘Johannes Eysenhut impressor, anno ab incarnationis dominice Mº
-quadringentesimo septuagesimo Iº.’ Hans Sporer of Nuremberg produced an
-edition of the _Biblia Pauperum_ in 1475, and Chatto speaks of another
-of the same year without a name, but containing as a mark a shield with
-a spur upon it, which he supposes to stand for the name Sporer. Many
-of these later books were not printed in distemper on one side of the
-paper only, but on both sides and in printer’s ink, showing that the
-use of the printing press was known to those who produced them.
-
-[Illustration: PAGE 3 OF THE ‘MIRABILIA ROMÆ’]
-
-Among the late block-books should be noticed the _Mirabilia Romæ_
-[Hain 11,208]; for why it should have been printed as a block-book
-is a mystery. It consists of 184 pages of text, with only two
-illustrations, printed on both sides of the page, and evidently of late
-date. The letterpress is not cut in imitation of type, but of ordinary
-handwriting, and the book may have been made to sell to those who were
-not accustomed to the type of printed books. The arms of the Pope which
-occur in the book are those of Sixtus IV., who occupied the papal
-chair from 1471 to 1484, so that the book may be considered to have
-been produced within those two dates, probably nearer the latter. The
-accompanying facsimile is taken from the first page of text.
-
-The best known of the block-books, and the one which has the most
-important place in the history of printing, is the _Speculum Humanæ
-Salvationis_. While it is called a block-book, it has many differences
-from those we have previously spoken of, and occupies a position midway
-between them and the ordinary printed book.
-
-The earliest block-books were printed page by page, and the sheets
-were bound up one after the other; but the _Speculum_ is arranged in
-quires, though still only printed on one side of the page. In it, too,
-the text is, as a rule, printed from movable type, except in the case
-of one edition, where some pages are entirely xylographic. There are
-four editions known, printed, according to the best authorities, in the
-following order:—
-
-1. Latin, printed with one fount. [Hessels, 2.]
-
-2. Dutch, printed with two founts. [Hessels, 3.]
-
-3. Latin, with twenty leaves printed xylographically. [Hessels, 1.]
-
-4. Dutch, with one fount. [Hessels, 4.]
-
-In all these four books the same cuts are used, and the type with which
-they were printed was used in other books.
-
-Edition 1 contains sixty-four leaves, made up by one gathering of
-six leaves, three of fourteen, and one of sixteen; the text is
-throughout printed from movable type. In two copies, those in the
-Meerman-Westreenen Museum at the Hague, and the Pitti Palace at
-Florence, are to be found cancels of portions of some leaves. Either
-the text or the illustration has been defectively printed; in each case
-the defective part has been supplied by another copy pasted on.
-
-Edition 2 contains sixty-two leaves, made up in the same way as the
-first edition, but having only four leaves in the first gathering. Two
-leaves in this edition are printed in a different type from the rest of
-the book.
-
-Edition 3 contains the same number of leaves, and is made up in the
-same way as edition 1. It is remarkable for having twenty leaves
-printed entirely from blocks, text as well as illustrations.
-
-Edition 4 is made up in the same way as edition 2. The copy in the
-library at Lille contains some leaves with text printed upon both
-sides, seemingly by an error of the printer. The very fact of their
-existence shows that it was possible to print the text on both sides
-of the leaf. There must therefore have been some reason other than the
-ignorance or incapacity of the printer for printing these books on one
-side only, or, as it is called, anopisthographically.
-
-There can be very little doubt that Mr. Sotheby is correct in
-his conjecture, that ‘the then usual process of taking off the
-wood engravings by friction, rendered it impossible to effect two
-impressions back to back, as the friction for the second would
-materially injure the first. On this account, and on no other, we
-presume, was the text printed only on one side.’ In the Lille copy
-above mentioned, two leaves, 25 and 26 (the centre sheet of the
-third quire), contain printed on their other side the text, not the
-illustrations, of leaves 47 and 62 (the first sheet of the fifth quire.)
-
-From this we learn three things of great importance--1. That the text
-and the cut were not printed at the same time, and that the text was
-printed first. 2. That the printer could print the text, for which he
-used movable type, on both sides of the paper. 3. That the book was
-printed, not page by page, but two pages at a time.
-
-Mr. Ottley was strongly of opinion, after careful examination, that the
-book was certainly printed two pages at a time. He says, ‘The proofs
-of this are, I think, conclusive. The upper lines of the text in those
-two pages always range exactly with each other.... Here and there, in
-turning over the book, we observe a page printed awry or diagonally
-on the paper; in such case, if the other page of the same sheet be
-examined, the same defect will be noticed. Upon opening the two Dutch
-copies of the edition, which I shall hereafter show to be the fourth
-at Harlem, in the middle sheet of the same gathering we find, upon
-comparing them, the exact same breadth and regularity of the inner
-margin in both, and the lines of the two pages range with each other
-exactly the same in both copies, which could not be the case had each
-page been printed separately.’
-
-Where and when was this book printed? Conjectural dates have been
-given to it ranging from 1410 to 1470. The earliest date that can be
-absolutely connected with it is 1471-73. Certainly there is nothing in
-its printing which would point to its having been executed earlier than
-1470. Its being printed only on the one side of the leaf was a matter
-of necessity on account of the cuts, and is not a sign of remote
-age, while the printing of two pages at a time argues an advance of
-knowledge in the printer, and consequently a later date. About 1480-81
-the blocks which had been used for the four editions of the _Speculum_
-passed into the hands of John Veldener. This Veldener printed in
-Louvain between 1475 and 1477, and he was not then in possession of
-the blocks. ‘At the end of 1478 he began work at Utrecht, still,
-however, without this set of blocks. For his second edition of the
-_Fasciculus temporum_, published 14th February 1480, he had a few new
-blocks made, some of which were copied from _Speculum_ cuts. At last,
-on the 19th April 1481, he published an _Epistles and Gospels_ in
-Dutch, and into that he introduced two cut-up portions of the real old
-_Speculum_ blocks. This was the last book Veldener is known to have
-printed at Utrecht. For two years we hear nothing more of him, and then
-he reappears at Kuilenburg, whither he removed his presses. There, on
-the 27th September 1483, he printed a quarto edition of the _Speculum_
-in Dutch. For it he cut up all the original blocks into their separate
-compartments, and thus suited them to fit into the upper portion of a
-quarto page. He had, moreover, twelve new cuts made in imitation of
-these severed portions of the old set, and he printed them along with
-the rest. Once more, in 1484 he employed a couple of the old set in the
-Dutch _Herbarius_, which was the last book known to have been issued by
-him at Kuilenburg. Thenceforward the _Speculum_ cuts appear no more.’[3]
-
-[3] Conway’s _Woodcutters_, p. 13.
-
-The only place, then, with which the _Speculum_ blocks are definitely
-connected is Utrecht, and there they must be left until some further
-evidence is forthcoming respecting their origin; nor have we any
-substantial reason for believing that when they passed into the
-possession of Veldener they had been in existence for more than ten or
-twelve years.
-
-Some among the late block-books are of interest as having been produced
-by men who were at the same time printers in the ordinary sense of the
-word. There is part of a _Donatus_ in the Bodleian, with a colophon
-stating it to be the work of Conrad Dinckmut, a printer at Ulm from
-1482 to 1496. In the British Museum is a German almanac of about 1490
-produced by Conrad Kacheloffen, who printed a number of books, many
-with illustrations, at Leipzig. For a book so small as the _Donatus_,
-a book which was always in demand, it would be almost as economical to
-cut blocks as to keep type standing, and we consequently find a number
-of such xylographic editions produced at the very end of the fifteenth
-century. In the Bibliothèque Nationale are two original blocks, bought
-by Foucault, the minister of Louis XIV., in Germany, and probably cut
-about 1500 or shortly before. The letters are cut in exact imitation of
-type, and with such regularity that a print from the block might almost
-pass for a print from ordinary type, did not the bases and tops of a
-few letters overlap.
-
-The latest block-book of any size was printed at Venice. It is the
-_Figure del Testamento Vecchio_, printed about 1510 by Giovanni Andrea
-Vavassore.
-
-In the library at Lambeth Palace are two curious block-printed leaves
-of early English work. Each leaf contains an indulgence printed four
-times, consisting of a figure of Saint Cornelius and five lines of
-text. ‘The hole indulgence of pardon granted to blessed S. Cornelis is
-vi score years, vi score lentes, ii M ix C and xx dais of pardon for
-evermore to endure.’
-
-It shows us very clearly the cheapness with which such work could be
-produced; for, in order to save the time which would be occupied in
-taking impressions singly from one block, two blocks have been used
-almost exactly the same, so that two impressions could be taken off at
-once. This was usually done in printing indulgences from movable type,
-for there the trouble of setting up twice was very small compared to
-the gain in the time and labour which resulted from it.
-
-There still remains to be noticed the one specimen of xylography
-produced in France. This is known as _Les Neuf Preux_. It consists
-of three sheets of paper, each of which contains an impression from
-a block containing three figures. They are printed by means of the
-frotton in light-coloured ink, and have been coloured by hand. The
-first sheet contains pictures of the three champions of classical
-times, Hector, Alexander, and Julius Cæsar; the second, the three
-champions of the Old Testament, Joshua, David, and Judas Maccabæus; the
-third, the three champions of mediæval history, Arthur, Charlemagne,
-and Godfrey of Boulogne. Under each picture is a stanza of six lines,
-all rhyming, cut in a bold type.
-
-These leaves form part of the _Armorial_ of Gilles le Bouvier, who
-was King-at-Arms to Charles VII. of France; and as the manuscript was
-finished between 9th November 1454 and 22nd September 1457, it is
-reasonable to suppose that the prints were executed in France, probably
-at Paris, before the latter date. The verses are, at any rate, the
-oldest printed specimen of the French language.
-
-When we consider that printing of a rudimentary kind had existed
-for so many centuries, and that during the whole of the early part
-of the fifteenth century examples with words or even whole lines of
-inscription were being produced, we can only wonder that the discovery
-of printing from movable types should have been made so late. It has
-been said inventions will always be made when the need for them has
-arisen, and this is the real reason, perhaps, why the discovery of
-printing was delayed. The intellectual requirements of the mediæval
-world were not greater than could be satisfactorily supplied by the
-scribe and illuminator, but with the revival of letters came an
-absolute need for the more rapid multiplication of the instruments
-of learning. We may even say that the intellectual activity of
-the fifteenth century not only called printing into existence, but
-furnished it with its noblest models. The scholarly scribes of Italy at
-that epoch had revived the Caroline minuscules as used in the eleventh
-and twelfth centuries, and it was this beautiful hand which the early
-Italian printers imitated, thereby giving us the ‘Roman’ type in which
-our books are still printed.
-
-I cannot more fitly close this preliminary chapter than by quoting
-from the MS. note-books of Henry Bradshaw the opening sentences of his
-article ‘Typography’ for the _Encyclopædia Britannica_, an article
-which unfortunately was never completed.
-
-‘Typography was, in the eyes of those who first used it, the art of
-multiplying books, of writing by means of single types capable of being
-used again and again, instead of with a pen, which, of course, could
-only produce one book at a time.[4]
-
-[4] This is clearly brought before us by the words of the first
-printers at Avignon, ‘ars artificialiter scribendi,’ a phrase used
-several times over in speaking of their new invention.
-
-‘The art of multiplying single sheets, for which woodcut blocks
-could be used to serve a temporary purpose, may be looked upon as an
-intermediate stage, which may have given the idea of typography. When
-the reproduction of books had long passed out of the exclusive hands
-of the monasteries into the hands of students or hangers-on of the
-universities, any invention of this kind would be readily and rapidly
-taken up. When there was no Greek press in Paris, we find Georgius
-Hermonymus making a living by constant copying of Greek books for
-the scholars who were so eager for them. So Reuchlin in the same way
-supported himself by copying.
-
-‘In fact, the two departments of compositor and corrector in the
-printing office were the direct representatives and successors of the
-scribe and corrector of manuscripts from the early times. The kind of
-men whom we find mentioned in the early printing offices as correctors,
-are just such men as would be sought for in earlier times in an
-important scriptorium. In our modern world, printed and written books
-have come to be looked upon as totally distinct things, whereas it is
-impossible to bring before our minds the state of things when books
-were first printed, until we look upon them as precisely the same. They
-were brought to fairs, or such general centres of circulation as Paris,
-Leipzig, or Frankfort, before the days of printing, just as afterwards,
-only that printing enabled the stationer to supply his buyers with
-much greater rapidity than before, and at much cheaper rates; so that
-the laws of supply and demand work together in such a manner that
-it is difficult to say which had more influence in accelerating the
-movement.’
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II.
-
- THE INVENTION OF PRINTING.
-
-
-The earliest specimen of printing from movable type known to exist was
-printed at Mainz in 1454. In making this statement, I do not wish to
-pass over the claims of France and the Low Countries to the invention
-of printing, but only to point out that, in considering the question,
-we must put the evidence of the printed books themselves first, and
-then work from these to such documentary evidence as we possess. France
-has the documents but no books; the Low Countries neither the one nor
-the other; and therefore, if we are to set about our inquiries on any
-rational plan, we must date the invention of printing from the date of
-its first product. This is the famous _Indulgence_ of Nicholas V. to
-such as should contribute money to aid the King of Cyprus against the
-Turks.
-
-In the copy of the _Indulgence_ now preserved in the Meerman-Westreenen
-Museum at the Hague (discovered by Albert Frick at Ulm in 1762, and
-afterwards in the collections of Schelhorn and Meerman), the place
-of issue, Erfurth, and the date, November 15, have been filled in;
-thus giving us as the earliest authentic date on a printed document,
-November 15, 1454.
-
-In the years 1454 and 1455 there was a large demand for these
-_Indulgences_, and seven editions were issued. These may be divided
-into two sets, the one containing thirty-one lines, the other thirty
-lines; the first dated example belonging to the former.
-
-These two sets are unmistakably the work of two different printers,
-one of whom may well have been Peter Schœffer, since we find the
-initial letters which are used in the thirty-line editions used again
-in an _Indulgence_ of 1489 certainly printed by him. Who, then, was
-the printer of the other set? He is generally stated to have been
-John Gutenberg; and though we have no proof of this, or indeed of
-Gutenberg’s having printed any book at all, there is a strong weight of
-circumstantial evidence in his favour.
-
-What do we know about John Gutenberg, the presumed printer of the first
-dated specimen of printing? The earliest information comes from the
-record of a lawsuit brought against him at Strasburg in 1439 by George
-Dritzehn, for money advanced.
-
-There is hardly room for doubt that the business on which Gutenberg
-was engaged, and for which money was advanced him, was printing. There
-is a certain ambiguity about some of the expressions, but the greater
-part of the account is too clear and straightforward to allow of any
-doubt.[5] It may safely be said that before 1439 Gutenberg was at work
-at Strasburg, experimenting on and perfecting the art of printing.
-
-[5] A very careful literal and unabridged translation will be found
-in Hessels’ _Gutenberg_, pp. 34-57. The text used is Laborde’s with
-some corrections, and Schœpflin’s readings when they vary are given in
-notes. It should be noted that Mr. Hessels implies that the account of
-this trial is a forgery, or at any rate unreliable; but his negative
-and partial reasoning cannot stand against the evidence brought forward
-by many trustworthy authorities.
-
-The next document which relates to him as a printer is the lawsuit of
-1455, the original transcript of which was recently found at Göttingen.
-This was brought against him by Fust to recover a loan of 800 guilders.
-In this lawsuit mention is made of two of Gutenberg’s servants,
-Heinrich Keffer, afterwards a printer at Nuremberg, and Bertolf von
-Hanau, supposed to be the same as Bertold Ruppel, the first printer at
-Basle. Peter Schœffer also appears as a witness. We learn from this
-suit that somewhere about August 1450, Fust advanced the amount of
-800 guilders, and about December 1452 a like amount; but these loans
-were advanced in the first instance by Fust towards assisting a work
-of which the method was understood, and we are therefore justified in
-considering that by that time Gutenberg had mastered the principles of
-the art of printing.
-
-The first two books printed at Mainz were the editions of the
-_Vulgate_, known from the number of lines which go to the page as the
-forty-two line and thirty-six line Bibles. The forty-two line edition
-is generally called the Mazarine Bible, because the copy which first
-attracted notice was found in Cardinal Mazarin’s library; and the
-thirty-six line edition, Pfister’s or the Bamberg Bible, because the
-type used in it was at one time in the possession of Albrecht Pfister
-of Bamberg. On the question as to which of the two editions is the
-earlier, there has been endless controversy; and before going farther,
-it will be as well to state shortly the actual data which we possess
-from which conclusions can be drawn.
-
-The Paris copy of the forty-two line Bible has the rubricator’s
-inscription, which shows that the book was finished before the 15th
-August 1456.
-
-The only exact date we know of, connected with the other Bible,
-is 1461, this date being written on a copy of the last leaf, also
-preserved in the Bibliothèque Nationale at Paris.
-
-The types of both Bibles were in existence in 1454, for they were used
-in the thirty and thirty-one line letters of _Indulgence_ printed in
-that year.
-
-The type of the forty-two line Bible is clearly a product of the
-Gutenberg-Fust-Schœffer partnership, for it is used afterwards by
-Schœffer as Fust’s partner, and must therefore have been the property
-of Fust. Mr. Hessels, who has worked out the history of the types with
-extreme care and accuracy, says: ‘I have shown above that one of the
-initials of the thirty line _Indulgence_ is found in 1489 in Schœffer’s
-office. The church type of the same _Indulgence_ links on (in spite of
-the different capital P) to the anonymous forty-two line Bible of 1456.
-This Bible links on to the thirty-five line Donatus, which is in the
-same type, and has Schœffer’s name and his coloured capitals.[6] This
-again brings us to the _Psalter_, which Joh. Fust and Peter Schœffer
-published together on the 14th August 1457, at Mentz, their first
-(dated) book with their name and the capitals of the _Donatus_.’
-
-[6] The colophon of this book says: ... ‘per Petrum de Gernssheym
-in urbe Moguntina cum suis capitalibus absque calami exaratione
-effigiatus;’ and Mr. Hessels translates ‘cum suis capitalibus,’
-‘with his capital letters,’ a rendering which is surely impossible.
-
-We may safely say of the forty-two line Bible, that it could not have
-been begun before about August 1450 (when Gutenberg entered into
-partnership with Fust), and that it could not have been finished later
-than August 1456 (the rubricated date of the Paris copy).
-
-As regards the thirty-six line Bible, M. Dziatzko has brought forward,
-after much patient study, some remarkable evidence. He proves, from an
-examination of the text, that the thirty-six line Bible was set up,
-at any rate in part, from the forty-two line Bible. One copy survives
-which betrays this; for the compositor has passed from the last word
-of leaf 7 to the first word of leaf 9. In another place he has misread
-the beginning of a chapter, and included the last two words of the
-one before, which is explained by the arrangement of the text in the
-forty-two line edition.
-
-Dziatzko concludes that this latter edition was the product of the
-Gutenberg-Fust confederation, and that Gutenberg may have produced the
-thirty-six line Bible more or less _pari passu_, either alone or in
-partnership with (perhaps) Pfister. An examination of the paper used
-in printing the two books points to the conclusion that there were
-substantial means available for the production of the forty-two line
-Bible, while the thirty-six line seems to show many separate purchases
-of small amounts of different papers.
-
-It is impossible to assign any date for the commencement of the
-thirty-six line Bible. Fust had clearly nothing to do with it, and the
-type may have been made and some sheets printed before the partnership
-for printing the forty-two line Bible was entered into in 1450. The
-largeness of the type and consequent lesser number of lines to the page
-points to an early date, for the tendency was always to increase the
-number of lines to the page and economise paper. Thus we find that when
-the first gathering of the forty-two line Bible had been printed, which
-has only forty lines to the page, the type was recast, so as to have
-the same face of letter on a smaller body; and with this type the page
-was made to contain forty-two lines to the page.
-
-The workmanship and the appearance of the type would also lead us to
-suppose that the thirty-six line Bible was printed earlier than the
-_Manung widder die Durcke_, which, being an ephemeral publication
-applicable only to the year 1455, must presumably have been printed in
-1454.
-
-We can therefore probably put both Bibles earlier than 1454.
-
-The first book with a printed date is the well-known _Psalmorum
-Codex_ of 1457, printed by Schœffer. Of this book nine copies are
-known, and all vary slightly from each other.[7] Only two types are
-used throughout the _Psalter_, but both are very large. Mr. Weale, on
-account of the variations observable in the letters, insists that the
-book was printed from cut and not cast type; but he gives no reason for
-this opinion; and when we consider that books had already been produced
-from cast type, it is impossible to understand why Schœffer should have
-resorted to so laborious a method. The dissimilarity of some letters
-is not so strong a proof of their having been cut, as the similarity
-of the greater number is of their having been cast. Bradshaw, who was
-of this opinion, had also noted some curious shrinkages in the type,
-resulting from the way the matrices for the type were formed.
-
-[7] For a very full account of this book see the Catalogue of MSS. and
-Printed Books exhibited at the Historical Music Loan Exhibition, by W.
-H. James Weale, London, 1886, 8vo, pp. 27-45.
-
-The most striking thing about the _Psalter_ are the wonderful capital
-letters; and how these were printed has always been a vexed question.
-In the editions of 1457 and 1459 they are in two colours, the letter
-in one colour and the surrounding ornamentation in another. Though
-it is impossible to determine exactly how they were produced, there
-is at any rate something to be settled on the question. In one case,
-in the edition of 1515, in which these initials were still used, the
-exterior ornament has been printed, but the letter itself and the
-interior ornament have not. This shows at any rate that the letter
-and the ornament were not on one block, and that the exterior and
-interior ornaments were on different blocks; and is also in favour
-of the suggestion put forward by Fischer, that the ornament and the
-letter, though on different blocks, were not printed at the same time.
-In support of his theory, Fischer mentioned a case of the letter
-overlapping the ornament in a copy of the edition of 1459, and such a
-slip could not have occurred had the letter and ornament been printed
-from inset blocks in the method new known as the Congreve process.
-
-It has also been argued by some writers, among whom is William Blades,
-that the letter was not printed in colour, but that the design was
-merely impressed in blank upon the paper or vellum, and afterwards
-filled in with colour by the illuminator. This is shown, it is said, by
-some portions of lines here and there in the ornamentation remaining
-uncoloured, a result surely due to imperfect inking rather than to a
-careless illuminator. It is hardly probable that the rubricator would
-begin a line and leave the end uncoloured while it was plainly traced
-for him; but, on the other hand, it is just such a fault as would, and
-often did, occur in printing an elaborate and involved ornament. No
-doubt in some cases the capitals, like the letters of the text, were
-touched up by the rubricator; and this is, as a rule, most noticeable
-when the ornament or letter is in blue. The blue ink used had a green
-tinge, and in some cases looked almost grey, and was therefore very
-often touched up with a brighter colour. Mr. Weale is of opinion that
-these letters were not set up and printed with the rest of the book,
-but were ‘printed, subsequently to the typography, not by a pull of the
-press, but by the blow of a mallet on the superimposed block.’
-
-It was probably about 1458, between the times of printing the two
-editions of the _Psalter_, that Schœffer printed the book called in his
-catalogue of 1469-70, _Canon misse cum prefacionibus et imparatoriis
-suis_. This was the Canon of the Mass, printed by itself for inserting
-in copies of the Missal. This particular part, being the most used,
-was often worn out before the rest of the book; and we know from early
-catalogues[8] that it was the custom of printers to print this special
-part on vellum. While the printing of a complete Missal would have been
-a doubtful speculation, the printing of this one part, unvarying in the
-different uses, required no great outlay, and was almost certain to
-be profitable. Two copies only are known, and these are of different
-editions. One is in the Bodleian, and was bound up with an imperfect
-copy of the _Mainz Missal_ of 1493. The other is in the Imperial
-Library at St. Petersburg, in a copy of the _Breslau Missal_ of 1483.
-
-[8] In a catalogue issued by Ratdolt about 1491 we read: ... ‘videlicet
-unum missarum (?) in papiro bene corporatum et illigatum cum canone
-pergameneo non ultra tres florenos minus quarta: sed cum canone papireo
-duos florenos cum dimidio fore comparandum.’
-
-The Bodleian copy consists of twelve leaves, printed on vellum in the
-large type of the _Psalter_, and ornamented with the same beautiful
-initials. The capital T of the _Te igitur_, commencing the Canon, is
-as large as the well-known B of the _Psalter_, and even more beautiful
-in execution. Besides the ordinary coloured capitals which occur also
-in the _Psalter_, there is a monogram composed of the letters V.D.,
-standing for _Vere dignum_.
-
-In 1459 a second edition of the _Psalter_ was issued, and also the
-_Rationale Durandi_, both containing coloured capitals, though some
-copies of the latter book are without the printed initials. A _Donatus_
-without date, printed in the type of the forty-two line Bible, has also
-the coloured capitals, and may be dated before 1460. After that time we
-only find these letters in use for the editions of the _Psalter_ which
-appeared in 1490, 1502, 1515, 1516; and for a _Donatus_ in the 1462
-Bible type. Their size and the trouble of printing them account, no
-doubt, for their disuse.
-
-In June 1460, Schœffer issued the _Constitutions_ of Clement V., a
-large folio remarkable for the care with which it was printed, and
-for the clever way in which the commentary was worked round the
-text. In 1462 appeared the first dated _Bible_, which is at the same
-time the first book clearly divided into two volumes.[9] In the next
-few years we have a number of Bulls and other such ephemeral
-publications, relating mostly to the quarrels which were going on in
-Mainz; but in 1465, Schœffer starts again to produce larger books, and
-in this year we have the _Decretals_ of Boniface VIII. and the _De
-Officiis_ of Cicero. This latter book is important as being the first
-containing Greek type, that is, if it is allowed to be earlier than
-the _Lactantius_ of the same year printed at Subiaco. In 1466 it was
-reprinted.
-
-[9] It has never, I think, been noticed in print that some of the
-capital letters in certain sheets of this Bible are not the work of
-the rubricator, but are printed. Attempts were made to print both
-the blue and the red on the same page, but it apparently was found
-too laborious, and was given up. The red letters were printed in
-colour; the letters which were to be blue were impressed in blank, and
-afterwards filled up in colour by the illuminator. He did not always
-follow the impressed letter, so that its outline can be clearly seen.
-Some copies of this Bible have Schœffer’s mark, and a date at the end
-of the first volume; others are without them. The colophons also vary.
-
-[Illustration: SCHOEFFER’S CATALOGUE.]
-
-In or about 1469, Schœffer printed a most interesting document, a
-catalogue of books for sale by himself or his agent. It is printed on
-one side of a sheet, and was meant to be fixed up as an advertisement
-in the different towns visited, the name of the place where the books
-could be obtained being written at the bottom. There are altogether
-twenty-one books advertised, three of which were not printed by
-Schœffer, but probably by Gutenberg; and there are also in the list
-three unknown books. Nearly all the important works from the press
-are in it, the 1462 Bible on vellum, the _Psalter_ of 1459, the
-_Decretals_, the _Cicero_, and others. At the foot of the list is
-printed in the large _Psalter_ type, ‘Hec est littera psalterii,’ so
-that the sheet is the earliest known type-specimen as well as catalogue.
-
-The three books which are unknown, at any rate as having been printed
-by Schœffer, are the _Consolatorium timorate conscientie_ and the _De
-contractibus mercatorum_, both by Johann Nider, a famous Dominican, and
-the _Historia Griseldis_ of Petrarch.
-
-In 1470, Schœffer put out another advertisement relating to his edition
-of the _Letters of St. Jerome_, printed in that year. Of this broadside
-two copies are known, one in the Munich Library, the other, formerly
-belonging to M. Weigel, in the British Museum. From 1470 to 1479,
-Schœffer printed a large number of books. Hain mentions twenty-seven,
-almost all of which he himself had collated. This was the busiest time
-in Schœffer’s career, and he carried on business in several towns. His
-agent in Paris, Hermann de Stalhœn, died about 1474, and the books in
-his possession were dispersed. On the complaint of Schœffer, Louis XI.
-allowed him 2425 crowns as compensation,—a sum which shows that the
-stock of books must have been very large. In 1479 he was received as a
-citizen of Frankfort-on-the-Maine on payment of a certain sum, no doubt
-in order that he might there sell his books. At Mainz he became an
-important citizen, and was made a judge.
-
-From 1457 to 1468, Schœffer had used only four types, the two church
-types which appear in the _Psalter_, and the two book types which
-appear in the _Durandus_. In this year he obtained a fifth type,
-like the smaller one of the _Durandus_, and about the same in body,
-but with a larger face. In 1484 and 1485 two new types appear, one
-a church type very much resembling that used in the forty-two line
-Bible, but with a larger face; the other, a vernacular type, which
-occurs first in the _Hortus Sanitatis_ of 1485, a book containing
-Schœffer’s mark though not his name, and appears the year following
-in the _Breydenbach_, printed at Mainz by Erhard Reüwick. Reüwick
-was an engraver, and the frontispiece to the _Hortus Sanitatis_ is
-perhaps from his hand, showing, if it be so, a connection between him
-and Schœffer, which his use of the latter’s type tends to confirm.
-In fact, it seems most probable that the text of the two editions of
-the _Breydenbach_, the Latin one of 1486 and the German one of 1488,
-was really printed by Schœffer, while Reüwick engraved the wonderful
-illustrations. The title-page of this book is an exquisite piece
-of work, and by far the finest example of wood engraving which had
-appeared. It is further noticeable as containing cross-hatching, which
-is usually said to have first been used in the poor cuts of that very
-much overpraised book, the _Nuremberg Chronicle_ of 1493. It contains
-also a number of views of remarkable places, printed as folded plates.
-Some of these views are as much as five feet long, and were printed
-from several blocks on separate pieces of paper, which were afterwards
-pasted together.
-
-Schœffer continued to print during the whole of the fifteenth century,
-though towards the end he issued few books, Another printer, Petrus
-de Friedberg, started to print at Mainz in 1493, and between that
-time and 1498 issued a fair number of books. About 1480 a group of six
-or seven books, all undated, were printed at Mainz, which were long
-supposed to be very early, and not impossibly printed by Gutenberg.
-One of these was a _Prognostication_, said to be for the year 1460,
-and therefore presumably printed in 1459. A copy is preserved in the
-library of Darmstadt; and some years ago this was examined by Mr.
-Hessels, who found that the date had been tampered with, and that it
-should really read 1482.
-
-From 1455 onwards, while the press of Schœffer was busily at work,
-we lose sight of Gutenberg. Three books, however, all printed about
-1460 at Mainz, are ascribed to him. These are the _Catholicon_ (a kind
-of dictionary) of 1460, the _Tractatus racionis et conscientiæ_ of
-Matthæus de Cracovia, and the _Summa de articulis fidei_ of Aquinas,
-both without date. To these may be added a broadside indulgence
-printed in 1461. Bernard attributes these books to the press of Henry
-Bechtermuntze, who afterwards printed with the same type at Eltvil.
-One fact appears to tell strongly against this conclusion. In 1469-70,
-when Schœffer issued his catalogue, we find these three books in it,
-the remainder being all of Schœffer’s own production. How did they get
-into Schœffer’s hands? Had they been printed by Bechtermuntze we should
-surely find the _Vocabularius ex quo_ also in the catalogue, for he
-had issued editions in 1467 and 1469. It is more probable that they
-had formed the stock of a printer who had given up business, and had
-therefore got rid of all the books remaining on his hands.[10]
-
-[10] In 1468 all the materials connected with Gutenberg’s press were
-handed over to Conrad Homery, their owner, who binds himself to use the
-type only in Mainz; and also binds himself, if he sells it, to sell
-it to a citizen of Mainz, _provided that citizen offers as much as a
-stranger_. The stock of printed books would also belong to Homery in
-his capacity of creditor, and would be sold in Mainz, where, so far as
-we know, there was no one except Schœffer to buy them.
-
-In the copy of the _Tractatus racionis_ belonging to the Bibliothèque
-Nationale the following manuscript note occurs: ‘Hos duos sexternos
-accomidauit mihi henrycus Keppfer de moguncia nunquam reuenit ut
-reacciperetur,’ etc. This Keppfer was one of Gutenberg’s workmen;
-and his name occurs in the notarial instrument of 1455, so that this
-inscription forms a link between the book and Gutenberg.
-
-We have, unfortunately, no direct evidence as to the printer. We know
-that the books were printed at Mainz, for it is directly so stated in
-the Schœffer catalogue and in the colophon of the _Catholicon_. Now we
-know of no printers at Mainz in 1460 except Schœffer and Gutenberg,
-and Schœffer was certainly not the printer of these books. On the
-other hand, there are no books except these three that could have been
-printed by Gutenberg; and if these three are to be ascribed to any one
-else, Gutenberg is left in the position of a known printer who printed
-nothing. It has been shown above that it is very improbable that the
-books were printed by Bechtermuntze; and the fact that in 1470 the
-remaining copies were in the hands of a man who did not print them,
-points to their real printer having died or given up business. Though
-from these various facts we can prove nothing as regards the identity
-of the printer, we have some show of probability for imagining that he
-must have been Gutenberg.
-
-There is no doubt whatever that the _Catholicon_ type appears at
-Eltvil in the hands of the two brothers Bechtermuntze in 1467, for in
-the _Vocabularius ex quo_ there is a clear colophon stating that the
-book was commenced by Henry Bechtermuntze and finished by Nicholas
-Bechtermuntze and Wygand Spyess of Orthenberg on the 4th of November
-1467.
-
-There has been a great deal of argument on the question how these types
-came into the hands of the Eltvil printers while Gutenberg was alive.
-We know that Gutenberg became a pensioner of Adolph II. in 1465, and
-would therefore presumably give up printing in that year. The types and
-printing materials which he had been using belonged to a certain Dr.
-Homery, and were reclaimed by him in 1468. The distance from Eltvil to
-Mainz is only some five or six miles, and the Rhine afforded easy means
-of communication between the two places, so that the difficulty of the
-transference of type backwards and forwards seems, as a rule, very much
-overstated. Although we have no evidence of printing at Eltvil before
-1467, still it will be best to give an account of the press in this
-chapter, since it was so intimately connected with the early press at
-Mainz.
-
-In 1467, on the 4th November, an edition of the _Vocabularius ex quo_
-was published. The colophon tells us that the book was begun by Henry
-Bechtermuntze, and finished by his brother Nicholas in partnership with
-a certain Wygand Speyss of Orthenberg. A second edition was published
-in June 1469 by Nicholas Bechtermuntze alone. Both these editions are
-printed in the type used for the _Catholicon_ of 1460, but with a few
-additional abbreviations. In 1472 a third edition of the _Vocabularius
-ex quo_ was issued, in a type very similar to the type of the
-thirty-one line _Letters of Indulgence_, but slightly smaller; and an
-edition of the _Summa de articulis fidei_ of Aquinas [Hain, *1426] was
-issued in the same type. In 1477 a fourth edition of the _Vocabularius
-ex quo_ was printed by Nicholas Bechtermuntze; the type is different
-from that used in the other books, and is identical, as Mr. Hessels
-tells us, with that used about the same time by Peter Drach at Spire.
-
-Before leaving Mainz, it will be as well to notice the books printed
-by the Brothers of the Common Life at Marienthal. This monastery was
-close to Mainz on the opposite side of the river, and not far from
-Eltvil. The earliest book is a _Copia indulgentiarum per Adolphum
-archiepiscopum Moguntinum concessarum_, dated from Mainz in August
-1468, and presumably printed in the same year. In 1474 they issued the
-_Mainz Breviary_, a book of great rarity, and of which the copies vary;
-in fact, of certain portions there seem to have been several editions.
-Their latest piece of printing with a date is a broadside indulgence
-of 1484, of which there is a copy at Darmstadt. Dr. F. Falk, in his
-article ‘_Die Presse zu Marienthal im Rheingau_,’ mentions fourteen
-books as printed at this press; but he includes some printed in a type
-which cannot with certainty be ascribed to Marienthal. The Brothers
-seem to have used only two types, both of which are found in the
-_Breviary_. Both are very distinctive, especially the larger, which is
-a very heavy solid Gothic letter, easily distinguishable by the curious
-lower case _d_.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III.
-
- SPREAD OF PRINTING IN GERMANY.
-
-
-Before 1462, when the sacking of Mainz by Adolf von Nassau is popularly
-supposed to have disseminated the art of printing, presses were at work
-in at least two other German towns, Strasburg and Bamberg.
-
-The first of these places is mentioned by Trithemius, who records
-that after the secret of printing was discovered, it spread first to
-Strasburg. Judging merely from authentic dates, this is evidently
-correct, for we have the date 1460 for Strasburg, and 1461-62 for
-Bamberg. There are, however, strong reasons for supposing that this
-order is hardly the correct one, and that Bamberg should come first.
-Since, however, the statement and the dates exist, it will be safer for
-us provisionally to consider Strasburg as the first, and state later on
-the arguments in favour of Bamberg.
-
-Though no dated book is known printed at Strasburg before 1471, in
-which year Eggestein printed the _Decretum Gratiani_, and though
-Mentelin’s first dated book is of the year 1473, yet we know from the
-rubrications of a copy of the _Latin Bible_ in the library at Freiburg,
-that that book was finished, the first volume before 1460, and the
-second before 1461. Concerning the printer, John Mentelin, a good deal
-is known. Born at Schelestadt, he became a scribe and illuminator;
-but, like many others, abandoned the original business to become a
-printer. P. de Lignamine in his Chronicle says that by 1458, Mentelin
-had a press at Strasburg, and was printing, like Gutenberg, three
-hundred sheets a day. By 1461 he had finished printing the forty-nine
-line edition of the _Latin Bible_. He died on the 12th December 1478,
-leaving two daughters, one married to Adolf Rusch d’Ingwiller, his
-successor; the other, to Martin Schott, another Strasburg printer.
-Very few of his books are dated; and as his types have not yet been
-systematically studied, the books cannot be ranged in any accurate
-order.
-
-Taking the information in Lignamine’s Chronicle as exact, and we have
-no reason to doubt its accuracy, we may take certain books in the type
-of the Bible as the earliest of Mentelin’s books.[11] Round 1466 we can
-group some other books, the _Augustinus de arte predicandi_ and the
-_Homily on St. Matthew_ by St. Chrysostom. A copy of the former book
-in the British Museum is rubricated 1466; and of the latter a copy in
-the Spencer Collection has the same year added in manuscript. In Sir
-M. M. Sykes’ sale was a volume containing copies of these two books
-bound together in contemporary binding. About 1470, Mentelin issued a
-catalogue containing the titles of nine books, including a _Virgil_, a
-_Terence_, and a _Valerius Maximus_. Mentelin also printed the first
-edition of the Bible in German, a folio of 406 leaves. Several copies
-are known with the rubricated date of 1466; and the same date is also
-found in a copy of the _Secunda secundæ_ of Aquinas. Many other of his
-books contain manuscript dates, and show that they are considerably
-earlier than is usually supposed.
-
-[11] In the University Library, Cambridge, is a very interesting copy
-of the first volume of this Bible, bought at the Culemann sale. It
-consists for the most part of proof-sheets, and variations from the
-ordinary copies occur on almost every page. It is printed on small
-sheets of paper in the manner of a broadside, the sheets being pasted
-together at the inner margin.
-
-Henry Eggestein, whose first dated book was issued in 1471, was living
-in Strasburg as early as 1442, and probably began to print almost as
-soon as Mentelin. The earliest date attributable to any of his books
-is 1466, the date written by Bamler, at that time an illuminator, in
-the copy of one of his forty-five line editions of the Bible now in the
-library at Wolfenbüttel. In 1471, Eggestein himself tells us that he
-had printed a large number of books. A little time before this he had
-issued a most glowing advertisement of his Bible. He appeals to the
-good man to come and see his wonderful edition, produced, as the early
-printers were so fond of saying, not by the pen, but by the wonderful
-art of printing. The proofs had been read by the best scholars, and the
-book printed in the best style. This Bible, which has forty-five lines
-to the column, was finished by 1466, for the copy now in the library at
-Munich was rubricated in that year. The only printed dates that occur
-in Eggestein’s books are 1471 and 1472. Hain gives three books of the
-years 1474, 1475, and 1478 as printed in his type, but these contain no
-printer’s name.
-
-The most mysterious printer connected with the history of the Strasburg
-press, is the printer who used a peculiarly shaped capital R, and is
-therefore known as the R printer. He seems to have been very generally
-confounded with Mentelin till 1825, when the sale catalogue of Dr.
-Kloss’ books appeared. In this sale there happened to be two copies
-of the _Speculum_ of Vincent de Beauvais, one the undoubted Mentelin
-edition, the other by the R printer. The writer of the note in the
-catalogue stated that, on comparison, the types of the two editions,
-though very like each other, were not the same. Since the type is
-different, and the peculiar R has never yet been found in any authentic
-book printed by Mentelin, we may safely say that Mentelin was not the
-printer. To whom, then, are the books to be ascribed? Many consider
-them the work of Adolf Rusch d’Ingwiller. M. Madden attributes them
-all to the Monastery of Weidenbach at Cologne, in common with most
-of the other books by unknown printers, and dates them about 1470.
-Bradshaw, writing to Mr. Winter Jones in 1870, says: ‘In turning over
-a volume of fragments yesterday, I found a Bull of Sixtus IV., dated
-1478, in the type of the famous “R” printer so often confounded with
-Mentelin. His books are commonly put down to 1470 or earlier, and I
-believe no one ever thought of putting his books so late as 1478.[12]
-Yet this little piece is almost the only certain date which is known
-in connection with this whole series of books.’ Complete sets of the
-_Speculum_ of Vincent de Beauvais are very often made up, partly from
-Mentelin’s and partly from the R printer’s editions, which points to
-their having been probably printed at the same place and about the same
-time. The earliest MS. date found in any of the books by the R printer
-is 1464; for a note in the copy of the _Duranti Rationale divinorum
-Officiorum_ in the library at Basle, states that the book was bought
-in that year for the University. If this date is authentic, it follows
-that Strasburg was the first place where Roman type was used.
-
-[12] This indulgence had been noticed by Bernard, _De l’Origine de
-l’Imprimerie_, vol. ii. pp. 108, 109.
-
-The next important printer at Strasburg is George Husner, who began
-in 1476 and printed up till 1498. His types may be recognised by the
-capital H, which is Roman, and has a boss on the lower side of the
-cross-bar. John Gruninger, who began in 1483, issued some beautifully
-illustrated books, the most celebrated being the _Horace_, _Terence_,
-and _Boethius_, and Brandt’s _Ship of Fools_. He and another later
-Strasburg printer, Knoblochzer, share with Conrad Zeninger of Nuremberg
-the doubtful honour of being the most careless printers in the
-fifteenth century.
-
-Albrecht Pfister was printing at Bamberg as early as 1461, and his
-first dated book, Boner’s _Edelstein_, was issued on 4th February of
-that year. He used but one type, a discarded fount from Mainz which
-had been used in printing the thirty-six line Bible and the other
-books of that group. By many he is credited with being the printer of
-the thirty-six line Bible,—a theory which a short examination of the
-workmanship of his signed books would go far to upset. Pfister seems
-to have been more of a wood engraver than a printer, relying rather
-on the attractive nature of his illustrations than on the elegance
-of his printing. We can attribute to him with certainty nine books,
-with one exception all written in German, and with two exceptions all
-illustrated with woodcuts. Mr. Hessels is of opinion that certain
-of these books ought to be placed, on account of their workmanship,
-before the _Boner_ of 1461; as, for instance, the _Quarrel of a Widower
-with Death_, in which the lines are very uneven. There are certain
-peculiarities noticeable in Pfister’s method of work which occur also
-in the _Manung widder die Durke_, a prognostication for 1455, preserved
-in the Royal Library, Munich, and in the _Cisianus zu dutsche_ at
-Cambridge, the most marked being the filling up of blank spaces with
-an ornament of stops. The curious rhyming form of these calendars, and
-the dialect of German in which they are written, resemble exactly the
-rhyming colophon put by Pfister to the Boner’s _Edelstein_. In all
-three cases the ends of the lines are not marked, but the works are
-printed as prose.
-
-Paulus Paulirinus of Prague, in his description of a ‘ciripagus’
-wrote: ‘Et tempore mei Pambergæ quidam sculpsit integram Bibliam super
-lamellas, et in quatuor septimanis totam Bibliam super pargameno
-subtili presignavit scriptura.’ Some writers have suggested that
-these words refer to the thirty-six line Bible; but a ‘Bible cut on
-thin plates’ can only be a block-book, and probably an edition of the
-_Biblia Pauperum_. Paul of Prague composed a large part of his book
-before 1463, when no other printer besides Pfister was at work at
-Bamberg, and these words probably apply to either the Latin or German
-edition of the _Biblia Pauperum_ which Pfister issued.
-
-We have no information as to when or where Pfister began to print, and
-the extraordinary rarity of his books prevents much connected work
-upon them. There is no doubt that he came into possession of the type
-of the thirty-six line Bible, and in this type a number of books were
-printed. The earliest of these books is probably the _Manung Widder die
-Durke_, which, since it was a prognostication for 1455, was presumably
-printed in 1454. This book, as far as it is possible to judge, was
-manifestly printed after the thirty-six line Bible, and by a different
-printer. In it we first find the peculiar lozenge-shaped ornament of
-stops which continues through the series of books in this type. The
-calendar of 1457 in the Bibliothèque Nationale, probably printed in
-1456, is the next piece in the series to which an approximate date can
-be given. Of this calendar, originally printed on a single sheet,
-only the upper half remains, found in 1804 at Mainz, where it had been
-used as a cover for some ecclesiastical papers. It bears the following
-inscription: ‘Prebendarum. Registrum capituli ecclesie Sancti Gengolffi
-intra muros Moguntiæ receptorum et distributorum anno LVII., per Johan:
-Kess, vicarium ecclesie predicte.’ Thus, at the end of the year 1457
-or beginning of 1458, it was treated at Mainz as waste-paper. With
-this calendar may be classed the _Cisianus zu dutsche_ at Cambridge, a
-rhyming calendar in German.
-
-There are, then, the series of nine or ten books, usually all given to
-Pfister, though only two bear his name; and of these some are after
-and some can be placed before 1461. The typographical peculiarities of
-Pfister’s signed books are the same as those of the early calendars,
-and point to his having also produced them. This brings us at once
-into the obvious difficulties, for we should have Pfister printing as
-early as 1454, while Gutenberg was still in partnership with Fust. The
-knowledge about Pfister’s press is too meagre to allow any of these
-difficulties to be cleared up, though something may yet result from a
-more careful examination of the books themselves. The only examples
-in England of books printed by Pfister (with the exception of the
-_Cisianus_) are in the Spencer Library. There are there four books and
-a fragment of a fifth.
-
-The conjecture put forward by M. Dziatako, that Gutenberg may have
-printed the thirty-six line Bible in partnership with some other
-printer, as, for example, Pfister, would certainly, if any proof in
-its favour could be adduced, simplify matters very much. We should
-then have all the books in a natural sequence, from the Bible to the
-latest books of Pfister, and we could account for the printing of
-the _Manung_ in 1454, while Gutenberg was still in partnership with
-Fust and Schœffer for the production of the forty-two line Bible. The
-workmanship of the thirty-six line Bible is in some points different
-from the later books, all of which were probably the work of Pfister,
-who, according to this theory, must have been at work at Mainz as early
-as 1454. The contract between Gutenberg and Fust did not necessarily
-bind the former to print only with Fust, so that he may also have
-worked with Pfister, and taught him the art.
-
-Pfister’s last dated book, _The Histories of Joseph, Daniel, Judith,
-and Esther_, was printed in 1462, not long after the day of St.
-Walburga (May 1).
-
-After this time we hear of no book printed at Bamberg till 1481, when
-John Sensenschmidt printed the _Missale Ordinis S. Benedicti_, commonly
-known as the Bamberg Missal.
-
-Cologne, from its situation on the Rhine, was in a favourable position
-for receiving information and materials from Mainz, and we find that by
-1466, Ulric Zel of Hanau, a clerk of the diocese of Mainz, was settled
-there as a printer. His first dated book was the Chrysostom _Super
-psalmo quinquagesimo_; but some other books were certainly issued
-before it. The Cicero _De Officiis_, a quarto with thirty-four lines to
-the page, is earlier, and is perhaps the first book he issued. It has
-many signs of being a very early production, and may possibly have been
-issued before Schœffer’s edition of 1465.
-
-M. Madden, in his _Lettres d’un Bibliographe_, has argued that a very
-early school of typography existed at Cologne, in the Monastery of
-Weidenbach. Though his researches have thrown a great deal of light
-on various points connected with early printing, and are in some ways
-of real value, much that he has theorised about Weidenbach requires
-confirmation. We can hardly be expected to believe, as he would try to
-persuade us, that Caxton, and Zel, and Jenson, and many other printers
-whose types belong to different families, could all learn printing
-at this one place. It would be impossible for men who had learnt to
-print in the same school to produce such radically different kinds of
-type, and work in such different methods. The early tentative essays
-of Zel’s press can be clearly identified, and their order more or less
-accurately determined, from their typographical characteristics. His
-earliest books were quartos; and of these the first few have four point
-holes to the page. These point holes are small holes about an inch
-from the top and bottom lines, and nearly parallel with the sides of
-the type, made by the four pins which went through the paper when one
-side of the page was printed, and served as a guide to place the paper
-straight when the other side was printed.[13]
-
-[13] The use of four points to obtain a correct register is generally a
-sure sign of the infancy of a press. Blades says they are to be found
-in all the books printed in Caxton’s Type 1.
-
-Then, before he settled down to printing his quartos with twenty-seven
-lines to the page, he experimented with various numbers of lines. We
-can safely start with the following books in the following order:—
-
- _A._ Cicero, _De officiis_, 34 lines to the page.
- Chrysostom, _Super psalmo quinquagesimo_, 1466, 33 lines to the
- page.
- Gerson, _Super materia celebrationis missæ_, 31 lines to the page.
- Gerson, _Alphabetum divini amoris_, 31 lines to the page.
-
-These form an early group by themselves, and commence on the first
-leaf; the second group begins with
-
- _B._ Augustinus, _De vita christiana_ and _De singularitate
- clericorum_, 1467, 28 and 27 lines to the page.
-
-Then follows a number of tracts by Gerson and Chrysostom, all having
-four point holes, and all probably printed before 1470. Zel continued
-to print throughout the whole of the fifteenth century.
-
-At a very early date there were a number of other printers settled at
-Cologne, all using types which, though easily distinguishable, are
-similar in appearance and of the same family; and their books have
-generally been ascribed to Zel. To many of them it is impossible to put
-a printer’s name; and certain of them have been divided into groups
-known by the title of the commonest book in that group which has no
-edition in another group. For instance, we have a certain number of
-books printed by the printer of the _Historia Sancti Albani_; another
-printer is known as the printer of _Dictys_ (perhaps Arnold ther
-Hoernen); another as the printer of _Augustinus de Fide_ (perhaps
-Goiswin Gops), and so on. No doubt, in time, when the Cologne press has
-been more carefully studied, the identity of some of these printers
-will be discovered; but at present there are a great many difficulties
-waiting to be cleared away.
-
-Arnold ther Hoernen, who began to print in or before 1470, was the
-pioneer of several improvements. The _Sermo ad populum_, printed in
-1470, has a title-page, and the leaves numbered in the centre of the
-right-hand margin; very soon after he printed a book with headlines. He
-printed ‘infra sedecim domos,’ and used a small neat device, of which
-there are two varieties, always confused. John Koelhoff, a native of
-Lubeck, printed at Cologne from 1472 (?) to 1493, when he died. If the
-date of 1472 in his _Expositio Decalogi_ of Nider be correct, he was
-the first printer who used ordinary printed signatures; but the date of
-the book is questioned. The shapes of the capital letters in Koelhoff’s
-types are very distinctive; and it is curious to notice that a fount
-unmistakably copied from them was used by a Venetian printer named John
-de Colonia. Nicholas Gotz of Sletzstat, who began printing about 1470,
-though we find no dated book of his before 1474, and who finished in
-1480, used a device engraved upon copper in the ‘manière criblée,’ or
-dotted style. It consists of a coat-of-arms surmounted by a helmet and
-crest, with his motto, ‘Sola spes mea inte virginis gratia.’ In some
-books we find the motto printed in a different form—‘Spes mea sola
-in virginis gratia.’ In 1475 was issued the _Sermo de presentacione
-beatissime virginis Marie_, the only book known containing the name
-of Goiswinus Gops de Euskyrchen. In 1476, Peter Bergman de Olpe and
-Conrad Winters de Homborch began to print, and were followed in 1477
-by Guldenschaff, and in 1479 by Henry Quentell, the last named being
-the most important printer at Cologne during the latter years of the
-fifteenth century.
-
-Gunther Zainer was the first printer at Augsburg; and in March 1468
-issued his first dated book, the _Meditationes vite domini nostri Jesu
-Christi_, by Bonaventure. Some of his undated books show signs from
-their workmanship of having been printed at a still earlier date.
-At first he used a small Gothic type, but in 1472 he published the
-_Etymologiæ S. Isidori_ in a beautiful Roman letter, the first, with a
-date, used in Germany. His later books are printed in a large, thick,
-black letter, and have in many cases ornamental capitals and borders.
-He was connected in some way with the Monastery of the Chartreuse at
-Buxheim, and to their library he gave many of his books; and we learn
-from their archives that he died on the 13th April 1478. By 1472 we
-find two more printers settled in Augsburg, John Baemler and John
-Schussler. The first of these, before becoming a printer, had been a
-scribe and rubricator, and as such had sometimes signed his name to
-books. This has given rise to the idea that he printed them, and he is
-often quoted as the printer of a Bible in 1466. He worked from 1472 to
-1495, printing a very large number of books. Schussler printed only for
-three years, from 1470 to 1473, issuing about eight books, printed in
-a curious small type, half-Gothic, half-Roman, and very like that used
-at Subiaco. About 1472-73, Melchior de Stanheim, head of the Monastery
-of SS. Ulric and Afra, purchased some presses and began to print with
-types, which seem to have been borrowed from other Augsburg printers,
-such as Zainer, Schussler, and Anthony Sorg. The latter started on his
-own account in 1475, and issued a very large number of books between
-that year and 1493.
-
-The early Augsburg books are especially noted for their woodcuts,
-which, though not perhaps of much artistic merit, are very numerous and
-curious. Some very beautifully printed books were also produced about
-the end of the century by John Schœnsperger, who is celebrated as the
-printer of the _Theurdanck_ of 1517.
-
-In 1470, John Sensenschmidt and Henry Keppfer of Mainz, whom we
-have before spoken of as a servant of Gutenberg, began to print
-at Nuremberg. Their first book was the _Codex egregius comestorii
-viciorum_, and in the colophon the printer says: ‘Nuremburge anno,
-etc., LXXº patronarum formarumque concordia et proporcione impressus.’
-These words are exactly copied from the colophon of the _Catholicon_,
-which is considered to have been printed by Gutenberg.
-
-In 1472, Frederick Creusner and Anthony Koburger, the two most famous
-Nuremberg printers, both began to print. They seem to have been
-closely connected in business, and we sometimes find Creusner using
-Koburger’s type; for instance, the _Poggius_ of 1475 by Creusner, and
-the _Boethius_ of 1473 by Koburger, are in the same type. Most of the
-early Nuremberg types are readily distinguished by the capital N, in
-which the cross stroke slants the wrong way. Koburger was perhaps the
-most important printer and publisher of the fifteenth century. He is
-said to have employed twenty-four presses at Nuremberg, besides having
-books printed for him in other towns. About 1480 he issued a most
-interesting catalogue, of which there is a copy in the British Museum,
-containing the titles of twenty-two books, not all, however, printed
-by himself. In 1495 he printed also an advertisement of the _Nuremberg
-Chronicles_.[14]
-
-[14] These early book catalogues supply a very great deal of curious
-information, and are very well worth careful study. An extremely good
-article by Wilhelm Meyer, containing reprints of twenty-two, was issued
-some years ago in the _Centralblatt für Bibliothekswesen_; and since
-that time reprints of a few others have appeared in the same magazine.
-
-Though Spire was not an important town in the history of printing, a
-book was printed there as early as 1471. This was the _Postilla super
-Apocalypsin_ [Hain, 13,310]. It is a quarto, printed in a rude Roman
-type, but with a Gothic V. Two other works of Augustine and one of Huss
-(_Gesta Christi_) are known, printed in a larger type, but without
-date, place, or name of printer. It has usually been assumed, on what
-grounds is not stated, that these books were printed by Peter Drach;
-but as at present no book is known in this type with his name, it is
-perhaps wiser to assign them to an unknown printer. Peter Drach’s first
-dated book was issued in 1477, and the history of his press at this
-time is particularly interesting. The type in which his _Vocabularius
-utriusque Juris_ of May 1477 is printed, is absolutely the same as that
-used in December of the same year for printing the _Vocabularius ex
-quo_, printed, according to its colophon, by Nicholas Bechtermuntze at
-Eltvil. On this subject it is best to quote Mr. Hessels’ own words, for
-to him this discovery is due:[15]—
-
-[15] _Gutenberg; Was he the Inventor of Printing?_ By J. H. Hessels.
-London, 1882. 8vo. P. 181.
-
-‘I may here observe that Type 3 [that of Bechtermuntze in 1477] is
-exactly the same as that used by Peter Drach at Spire. When I received
-this _Vocabulary_ [_ex quo_ of 1477] from Munich, the only book I had
-seen of Drach was the _Leonardi de Utino Sermones_, published in 1479;
-and it occurred to me that Bechtermuncze had probably ceased to print
-about this time, and might have transferred his type to Drach. But this
-appears not to have been the case, as Drach published already, on the
-18th May 1477, the _Vocabularius Juris utriusque_, printed with the
-very same type, and must therefore have been in possession of his type
-simultaneously with Bechtermuncze. The question therefore arises, Did
-Drach perhaps print the 1477 _Vocabulary_ for Nicolaus Bechtermuncze?’
-
-This question must, unfortunately, be left for the present where Mr.
-Hessels has left it, but it offers a most interesting point for further
-research.
-
-From 1477, Peter Drach continued to print at any rate to the end of
-the fifteenth century; but it is perhaps possible that there were a
-father and son of the same name, whose various books have not been
-separated. The _Omeliarum opus_ of 1482 [Hain, 8789] is spoken of as
-‘factore Petro Drach juniore in inclita Spirensium urbe impressum.’ The
-only other interesting printers at Spire were the brothers John and
-Conrad Hijst, whose names are found in the preface to an edition of the
-_Philobiblon_ of Richard de Bury, which they, printed about 1483. They
-used an ornamental Gothic type, generally confused with that belonging
-to Reyser of Eichstadt, and their unsigned books are almost always
-described by Hain and others as printed ‘typis Reyserianis.’
-
-Only one printer is known to have been at Esslingen in the fifteenth
-century. This was Conrad Fyner, who began to print in 1472, and
-continued in the town till 1480. Though the first dated book is 1472,
-it is most probable that several of the undated books should be placed
-earlier. Fyner’s first small type is extremely like one used at
-Strasburg by Eggestein, if indeed it is not identical, and their books
-are constantly confused. In 1473, Fyner printed Gerson’s _Collectorium
-super Magnificat_, the first book containing printed musical notes; and
-in 1475, _P. Niger contra perfidos Judeos_, which contains the first
-specimen of Hebrew type. One book in Fyner’s type [Hain, *9335] is said
-to be printed by Johannes Hug de Goppingen. In 1481, Fyner moved to
-Urach, where he printed one book, and after that date he disappears.
-
-At Lavingen only one book is known to have been printed in the
-fifteenth century. It is the _Augustinus de consensu evangelistarum_
-[Hain, *1981], issued on April 12, 1473. Madden conjectures from the
-appearance of the type and the capital letters that the book was
-printed by John Zainer of Ulm. Both type and capitals, however, are
-different, but their resemblance is quite natural considering the short
-distance between Ulm and Lavingen.
-
-At an early period Ulm was very important as a centre for wood
-engraving, and several block-books are known to have been produced
-there. An edition of the _Ars Moriendi_ is signed Ludwig ze Ulm, whom
-Dr. Hassler conjectures to have been Ludwig Hohenwang. The earliest
-printer that we find mentioned in a dated book is John Zainer of
-Reutlingen, no doubt a relation of Gunther Zainer the printer at
-Augsburg. He issued in 1473 a work by Boccaccio, _De præclaris
-mulieribus_, illustrated with a number of woodcuts, and having also
-woodcut initials and borders. He printed from this time to the end of
-the century, many of his books being ornamented. Another printer at Ulm
-to be noticed is Conrad Dinckmut, who printed from 1482 to 1496. He was
-probably a wood engraver, for he illustrated many of his books with
-woodcuts, and also produced a xylographic _Donatus_, of which there is
-an imperfect copy in the Bodleian.
-
-In 1473, printing was introduced into Merseburg by Luke Brandis, who
-moved in 1475 to Lubeck. In 1475, also, Conrad Elyas began to print
-at Breslau, and by 1480 no fewer than twenty-three towns had printing
-presses. Between 1480 and 1490 the art was introduced into fifteen more
-towns, and between 1490 and 1501 into twelve. So that the total number
-of plates in Germany where printing was practised in the fifteenth
-century is fifty.
-
-Basle was the first city of Switzerland into which printing was
-introduced, but it is hard to determine when this took place. The
-earliest printer was Berthold Rodt, or Ruppel of Hanau, who is supposed
-to be the same man as the Bertholdus of Hanau who figures in the
-lawsuit of 1455 as a servant of Gutenberg. It is not till 1473, in the
-colophon of the _Repertorium Vocabulorum_ of Conrad de Mure, that we
-find either his name or a date; but many books are known printed in
-the same type. One of these, the _Moralia in Job_ of St. Gregory, was
-printed in or before 1468, for one copy contains a manuscript note
-showing that it was bought in that year by Joseph de Vergers, an
-ecclesiastic of Mainz. About 1474, Berthold began to print a Bible,
-but finished only the first volume, dying, it is supposed, about that
-time. The second volume was printed by Bernard Richel, and is dated
-1475. The most important printers of Basle were Wenssler, Amorbach,
-and Froben. About 1469, Helyas de Louffen, a canon of the Abbey of
-Beromunster, began to print, and in 1470 issued the _Mammotrectus_ of
-Marchesinus, finished on the Vigil of St. Martin, the exact day and
-year in which Schœffer finished his edition of the same book. Bernard
-says that the two editions are certainly different, and could not have
-been copied one from the other, so that the similarity of date must be
-looked upon as a curious coincidence. This _Mammotrectus_ is the first
-dated book issued in Switzerland, and is printed in the most remarkable
-Gothic type used anywhere in the fifteenth century. Many of the capital
-letters if found by themselves could not be read, and it is a type
-which once seen can never be forgotten. At the foot of each column in
-the book is a letter which looks like a signature, but which is put
-there for the purpose of a number to the column. Helyas de Louffen died
-in 1475, having printed about eight books, some in Gothic and some in
-Roman type.
-
-Before the end of the fifteenth century printing presses were at work
-in five other towns of Switzerland: Geneva (1478), Promentour (1482),
-Lausanne (1493), Trogen (1497), and Sursee (1500).
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV.
-
- ITALY.
-
-
-Italian historians have several times attempted to bring forward
-Pamphilo Castaldi as the inventor of printing. It is little use to
-recapitulate here the various unsupported assertions on which this
-claim is based,—a claim which, if it ever had, has now ceased to have
-any sensible supporters.
-
-We may safely assume, with our present knowledge, that the art of
-printing was introduced into Italy in 1465 by two Germans, Conrad
-Sweynheym and Arnold Pannartz. On their arrival in Italy they
-settled first in the Monastery of Saint Scholastica at Subiaco, an
-establishment of Benedictines, of which Cardinal Turrecremata was
-Abbot, where they would be in congenial society, since, as Cardinal
-Quirini says, many of the inmates were Germans.
-
-The first book which they printed was a _Donatus pro puerulis_, of
-which they said in their list, printed in 1472, ‘unde imprimendi
-initium sumpsimus.’ Unfortunately, of this _Donatus_ no copy is known,
-though rumours of a copy in a private collection in Italy have from
-time to time been circulated. The earliest book from their press of
-which copies are in existence, is the Cicero _De Oratore_, printed
-before 30th September 1465.[16] It has been always a moot point whether
-this Cicero _De Oratore_ or the Mainz _Ciceronis Officia et Paradoxa_,
-printed in the same year, can justly claim to be the first printed
-Latin classic, while the claims of the _De Officiis_ of Zel, which,
-though, undated, is very probably as early, have been entirely ignored.
-
-[16] This book has usually been dated later than the _Lactantius_, that
-is, after 29th October 1465; but M. Fumagalli, in his _Dei primi libri
-a stampa in Italia_, Lugano, 1875, 8vo, describes a copy containing a
-manuscript note dated ‘Pridie Kal. Octobres, M.cccc.lxv.,’ so that the
-_Cicero_ must be considered the first known book printed in Italy. On
-the other hand, it should be noticed that some authorities consider the
-inscription to be a forgery.
-
-The Subiaco _De Oratore_ is a large quarto of 109 leaves, with thirty
-lines to the page. Like the first German books, it is beautifully
-printed, and shows few signs of being an early production. Sweynheym
-and Pannartz must have learnt their business carefully, for this their
-first book is printed by half sheets, _i.e._ two pages at a time,
-though other printers were still printing their quartos page by page.
-
-On the 29th October 1465 these printers issued their first dated book,
-the first edition of Lactantius _De divinis institutionibus_. Of this
-book 275 copies were printed. It is a small folio of 188 leaves, and
-thirty-six lines to the page, printed in a type which, though Roman,
-is very Gothic in appearance, and is sometimes called semi-Gothic. The
-smaller letters have a curious resemblance to those used by Zainer at
-Ulm and by Schussler at Augsburg in their earliest books, though the
-capital letters are quite different.
-
-The fourth and last book printed by Sweynheym and Pannartz at Subiaco
-was an edition of the _De civitate dei_ of Saint Augustine. This is a
-large folio, of 270 leaves, with two columns, and forty-four lines to
-the page. It was issued on the 12th June 1467; and though it contains
-no name of either printer or place, can be easily identified by the
-type. A copy in the Bibliothèque Nationale has an extremely interesting
-manuscript note, which tells us that Leonardus Dathus, ‘Episcopus
-Massanus,’ bought the book from the Germans themselves, living at Rome,
-who were producing innumerable books of that sort by means of printing,
-not writing, in November 1467, This note is valuable in two ways; it
-puts it beyond doubt who the printers of the book were, and it also
-enables us to determine more precisely the date when they left Subiaco.
-The _Augustine_ was finished in June, and by November the printers were
-at Rome. As they issued a book in Rome in 1467, and would take some
-time to settle in their new establishment and prepare their new types,
-we may take it as probable that they left the Monastery of Subiaco as
-soon as possible after the printing of the _Augustine_.
-
-About June, then, Sweynheym and Pannartz left the Monastery of Subiaco
-and transferred their printing materials to Rome, finding a home in
-a house belonging to the brothers Peter and Francis de Maximis. The
-semi-Gothic fount of type which had been used at Subiaco was discarded
-in favour of one more Roman in character, though heavily cut and not so
-graceful as the Venetian of the same period. A curious appearance is
-given to it by the invariable use of the long s. Their first venture
-was again a work of Cicero, the _Epistolæ ad familiares_, a large
-quarto of thirty-one lines to the page. It has the following colophon:—
-
- ‘Hoc Conradus opus Suueynheym ordine miro
- Arnoldusque simul pannarts una aede colendi
- Gente theotonica: romæ expediere sodales.
- In domo Petri de Maximo. M.CCCC.LXVII.’
-
-From this time forward, under the able supervision of the Bishop of
-Aleria, Sweynheym and Pannartz continued to print with the greatest
-industry, but they did not meet with the support which they merited.
-In 1472 they had become so badly off that a letter was written to Pope
-Sixtus IV. pointing out their distress, and asking for assistance. This
-letter, printed on one sheet, is usually found in the fifth volume of
-Nicholas de Lyra’s _Commentary on the Bible_, printed in 1472. Its
-great bibliographical interest lies in the fact that the printers gave
-a list of what they had printed and the number of copies they issued.
-In the list twenty-eight works are mentioned, and the number of volumes
-amounted altogether to 11,475. They usually issued 275 copies of each
-work which they printed.
-
-This list also clearly shows the extraordinary influence of the new
-learning so actively promoted by Cosmo de Medici and encouraged by his
-grandson Lorenzo. The majority of the books in this list are classics,
-either in their original Latin or in Latin translations from the Greek;
-and that the printers were anxious to benefit scholars, is shown by
-the assertion of the Bishop of Aleria in the prefatory letter to the
-_Ciceronis Epistolæ ad Atticum_ of 1470, where it is said that they had
-produced their editions of Cicero at the lowest possible price, “ad
-pauperum commoditatem.”
-
-To judge from the results, the appeal to the Pope was of little
-effect, for in 1473 Conrad Sweynheym gave up the business of printing,
-and confined his attention to engraving on metal; while Pannartz
-continued to print by himself up till the end of 1476, issuing in
-those three years about twelve books. The last book on which Pannartz
-was engaged was a new edition of the _Letters of St. Jerome_, but he
-only finished one volume. Three years later, George Laver, who seems
-to have acquired the type, issued the second volume. It is therefore
-quite probable, as is generally asserted, that Pannartz died in 1476
-or early in 1477. Sweynheym, ever since he had given up printing, had
-been engaged in engraving a series of maps to illustrate Ptolemy’s
-_Geography_; but, after working three years upon them, died before they
-were finished. The edition of Ptolemy was finally issued in 1478 by
-Arnold Buckinck, a German, who in his preface said that he was anxious
-‘that the emendations of Calderinus--who also died before the book
-was printed--and the results of Sweynheym’s most ingenious mechanical
-contrivances might not be lost to the learned world.’
-
-‘Magister vero Conradus Sweynheym, Germanus, a quo formandorum Romæ
-librorum ars primum profecta est, occasione hinc sumpta posteritati
-consulens animum primum ad hanc doctrinam capescendam applicuit.
-Subinde mathematicis adhibitis viris quemadmodum tabulis eneis
-imprimerentur edocuit, triennioque in hac cura consumpto diem obiit.
-In cujus vigilarum laborumque partem non inferiori ingenio ac studio
-Arnoldus Buckinck e Germania vir apprime eruditus ad imperfectum opus
-succedens, ne Domitii Conradique obitu eorum vigilæ emendationesque
-sine testimonio perirent neve virorum eruditorum censuram fugerent
-immensæ subtilitatis machinimenta, examussim ad unum perfecit.’
-
-The book contains twenty-seven maps, each map being printed on two
-separate leaves facing each other, and printed only on one side. The
-letters which occur on the maps in the names of places are evidently
-punched from single dies, and not cut on the plate, as would have been
-expected. The letterpress of the book is not printed in any type used
-by Sweynheym or Pannartz, which shows that Buckinck was the absolute
-printer of the book.
-
-Ulric Hahn, who contests with Sweynheym and Pannartz for the honour of
-having introduced printing into Rome, issued as his first book, in
-1467, the _Meditations_ of Cardinal Torquemada, better known perhaps as
-Turrecremata. It is illustrated with thirty-three woodcuts of inferior
-execution, and is printed in a large Gothic type. This type the printer
-discarded the following year for one of Roman letter; but odd types
-from the Gothic fount frequently make their appearance among the
-Roman, and serve as a means of distinguishing Hahn’s books from others
-in similar Roman type. As a case in point, we may mention the early
-and probably first edition of _Catullus_, wrongly ascribed to Andrea
-Belfortis of Ferrara and other printers. This book is in Hahn’s Roman
-type, and contains three capital letters from his Gothic fount;—a more
-sure means of identification than a fancied allusion to a printer’s
-name.[17] For a short time, from 1470 to 1472, Hahn’s books were edited
-by Campanus, a scholar of such fame and erudition, that the printer was
-able to rival Sweynheym and Pannartz, with their editor the Bishop of
-Aleria; but on Campanus taking his departure for Ratisbon, the prestige
-of Hahn’s press declined. From the pen of Campanus came perhaps the
-punning colophons which play upon the name of Hahn, in Latin, Gallus,
-meaning in English a cock. Upon the departure of Campanus, Hahn, took
-in partnership one Simon Nicolai Chardella of Lucca, who seems to have
-supplied the money as well as superintended the publishing, and they
-continued to work together till 1474. From this date till 1478, Hahn
-continued to work alone, ending in that year as he had begun, with an
-edition of the _Meditationes_ of Torquemada. His former partner, Simon
-Nicolai, started a press on his own account, having as an associate his
-cousin.
-
-[17] The edition of _Catullus_, mentioned above, is ascribed to Andrea
-Belfortis, because the words ‘cui Francia nomen’ occur in the prefatory
-verses; and the same words occur, referring to Belfortis, in a book
-printed by him. But the types of the _Catullus_ and those used by
-Andrea Belfortis are certainly different, while both the types of the
-_Catullus_ are found in other books printed by Hahn. The _Catullus_
-has also a Registrum Chartarum, which was almost invariably put to his
-books by Hahn.
-
-The latest writer[18] on the early history of printing in Venice has
-again revived the question as to the correctness of the date of the
-_Decor Puellarum_. Though he still clings to the possibility of the
-date 1461 being trustworthy, the weight of evidence, all of which is
-carefully stated, is decisively in favour of its being a misprint for
-1471.
-
-[18] _The Venetian Printing Press._ By Horatio F. Brown. London, 1891.
-4to.
-
-It would be useless to recapitulate here all the arguments in favour of
-Jenson having printed in 1461, when it is now generally admitted that
-John of Spire was the first printer at Venice, and that his first book
-was the _Epistolæ familiares_ of Cicero, issued in 1469. Of this book
-only one hundred copies were printed. On the 18th September 1469, the
-Collegio of Venice granted to John of Spire a monopoly of printing in
-that district for five years; and this document distinctly indicates
-that he was the first printer at Venice. He did not, however, live to
-obtain the advantage of this privilege, ‘nullius est vigoris quia obiit
-magister et auctor,’ says a contemporary marginal note to the record,
-for he died in 1470. Previous to his death he printed a _Pliny_, the
-first volume of a _Livy_, two editions of the _Epistolæ ad familiares_,
-and part of the Augustine _De civitate dei_, which was finished by his
-brother Windelin.
-
- ‘Subita sed morte peremptus
- Non potuit cœptum Venetis finire volumen.’
-
-Windelin of Spire was a very prolific printer, and continued to issue
-books without intermission from the time of his brother’s death, in
-1470, to his own in 1478. But among the early Venetian printers the
-most important was certainly Nicholas Jenson. A Frenchman by birth,
-he passed his apprenticeship in the Paris Mint, and became afterwards
-the head of the Mint at Tours. In 1458, in consequence of the stories
-of the invention of printing, he was sent by Charles VII. to Mainz
-to learn the art, and introduce it into France. Jenson returned in
-1461, when Louis XI. had just been crowned; but he does not seem to
-have settled in France, and we first hear of him again in 1470 as a
-printer at Venice. From 1470 to 1480 he printed continuously, issuing,
-according to Sardini, at least one hundred and fifty-five editions,
-though this number must be considerably under the mark. His will was
-drawn up on the 7th September 1480, and he died in the same month. The
-fame of Jenson rests on the extraordinary beauty of his Roman type,
-of which he had but one fount, and which, though frequently copied,
-was never equalled. In 1474 he began to use Gothic type, owing to its
-great saving of space; and in 1471, in the _Epistolæ familiares_, he
-used Greek type in the quotations, the first instance of its employment
-in Venice. It is curious that, with its devotion to the new learning,
-Venice should not have been the first to issue a Greek book. Jenson
-had frequently to use Greek type in his books, but he never printed a
-complete work in that language. Milan led the way, printing the _Greek
-Grammar_ of Lascaris in 1476; and it was not till 1485 that Venice
-issued its first Greek book, the _Erotemata_ of Chrysoloras.
-
-In 1470, another German, Christopher Valdarfer of Ratisbon, began to
-print. He left Venice in 1473, and settled at Milan, and the books
-which he printed at the former-place are very rare and few in number.
-The best known is the _Decameron_ of 1471, the first edition of the
-book, familiar to all readers of Dibdin.
-
-In 1471 was issued the _De medicinis universalibus_, printed by Clemens
-Sacerdos (Clement of Padua), the first Italian printer in Venice; and
-in the year following, Philippus Petri,[19] the first native Venetian
-printer, began to print.
-
-[19] This printer’s name seems to have led to a certain amount of
-confusion. He was Filippo the son of Piero, in Latin, Philippus Petri;
-but after his father’s death, about the end of 1477, he calls himself
-Philippus quondam Petri, Filippo son of the late Piero.
-
-Between 1470 and 1480 at least fifty printers were at work in Venice,
-and among the most important were John de Colonia, John Manthen de
-Gerretzem, Erhard Ratdolt, Octavianus Scotus. Erhard Ratdolt is
-especially of importance, for he was practically the first to introduce
-wood engravings in his books. In 1476, Ratdolt and his partners, Peter
-Loeslein and Bernard Pictor, began their work together by issuing
-a _Calendar_ of Regiomontanus, with a very beautiful title-page
-surrounded by a woodcut border. From that time onwards, woodcuts were
-used in many Venetian books; and at last, in 1499, there appeared there
-that unsurpassed illustrated book the _Hypnerotomachia_ of Franciscus
-Columna.
-
-The history of the later Venetian press during the last ten years of
-the fifteenth century would require at least a volume. So far as the
-history of typography itself is concerned, there is nothing of interest
-to be noticed; but in the general history of printing Venice holds the
-highest place; for more printers printed there than in any other city
-of Europe. Of course, amongst this endless outpour of the press many
-important books were issued, but there are few which have any interest
-for the historian of printing.
-
-There is, however, one printer who must always make this period
-celebrated. Aldus Manutius was born at Bassiano in 1450, and began to
-print at Venice in 1494. His main idea when he commenced to work was to
-print Greek books; and it was perhaps for that reason that he settled
-in Venice, where so many manuscripts were preserved, and where so many
-Greeks resided. His first two books, both issued in 1494, are the
-_Galeomyomachia_ and the _De Herone et Leandro_ of Musæus. In 1496 he
-obtained a copyright for twenty years in such Greek books as he might
-print, and from this time forward a large number were issued as fast as
-possible. So great was the hurry, that the editors in some cases did
-not scruple to hand over to the compositors the original manuscripts
-themselves from which the edition was taken, with their own emendations
-and corrections scribbled upon them. But this custom was not confined
-to the Aldine press, for Martin[20] tells us that the Codex Ravennas of
-Aristophanes was actually used by the compositors as the working copy
-from which part of the Giunta edition of 1515 was set up.
-
-[20] Martin, _Les scholies du Manuscrit d’Aristophane à Ravenna_.
-
-In 1499, Aldus married the daughter of Andrea de Torresani, himself
-a great printer, and in 1500 founded the Aldine Academy, the home of
-so many editors, and the source of so many scholarly editions of the
-sixteenth century. The end of the fifteenth century saw, at any rate,
-two rivals in Greek printing to Aldus: Gabriel da Brasichella, who with
-his associates published in 1498 the _Epistles of Phalaris_ and _Æsop’s
-Fables_; and, in 1499, Zaccharia Caliergi of Crete, who printed with
-others or alone up till 1509. Caliergi, it would appear, was hardly a
-rival of Aldus; they were, at any rate, so far friendly that Aldus sold
-Caliergi’s editions along with his own.
-
-In 1476 a press was set up at Foligno, in the house of Emilianus de
-Orsinis, by John Numeister, a native of Mainz, who is generally said
-to have been an associate and pupil of Gutenberg. This story seems to
-be founded upon an assertion put forward by Fischer, that a copy of
-the _Tractatus de celebratione missarum_, in the University Library at
-Mainz, contains a rubric stating that the book was printed by Gutenberg
-and Numeister in 1463. If this note ever existed, which is very
-doubtful, it is clearly a forgery, for the book in which it is said to
-occur was not printed till about 1480.
-
-The first book in which we find Numeister’s name is the _De bello
-Italico contra Gothos_, by Aretinus, printed in 1470; and about the
-same date he printed an edition of the _Epistolæ familiares_ of
-Cicero. In 1472 appeared the first edition of _Dante_; between that
-year and 1479 we hear nothing of Numeister. In 1479 an edition of the
-_Meditationes_ of Turrecremata appeared with his name, printed in a
-large church type, not unlike, though not, as is often said, the same
-as, the type of the forty-two line Bible, and containing very fine
-engraved cuts. This book is generally stated, for some unknown reason,
-to have been printed at Mainz. After this date we find no further
-mention of Numeister; but M. Claudin[21] has written a monograph to
-show that he was the printer of the edition of the _Meditationes_
-of Turrecremata issued at Albi in 1481, a book remarkable for its
-wonderful engravings on metal, and of the _Missale Lugdunense_,
-printed at Lyons in 1487, which is stated in the colophon to have been
-printed by ‘Magistrum Jo. alemanum de magontia impressorem.’
-
-[21] _Origine de l’Imprimerie à Albi et en Languedoc._
-
-After 1470 the spread of printing in Italy was very rapid. In 1471 we
-find it beginning at Bologna, Ferrara, Florence, Milan, Naples, Pavia,
-and Treviso.
-
-The first complete edition of _Ovid_ was produced in 1471, and is the
-first book printed at Bologna, the printer being Balthasar Azzoguidi,
-‘primus in sua civitate artis impressoriæ inventor,’ as he calls
-himself in the preface to the book. Andrea Portilia must also have been
-amongst the earliest printers at Bologna, though his only dated book is
-1473, for in that year he returned to Parma. Among the many printers
-who worked in the town, none are better known, from the frequency with
-which their names occur in colophons, than the various members of the
-family ‘de Benedictis,’ who worked from 1488 onwards.
-
-Andreas Belfortis, a Frenchman, was the first to print at Ferrara,
-issuing in 1471 at least three books, of which the earliest, published
-in July, is an edition of _Martial_ (which has catchwords to the quires
-in the latter portion). This was followed by editions of _Poggio_ and
-_Augustinus Dathus_. Belfortis continued to print till 1493. A certain
-Augustinus Carner, who printed a few books between 1474 and 1476,
-printed in 1475 the rare _Teseide_ of Boccaccio, the first printed
-poem in the Italian language. De Rossi, in his tract, _De typographia
-Ebræo-Ferrariensi_, gives a long description of some Hebrew books
-printed at Ferrara in 1477, which must be the first printed in that
-language, though some words are found in a book printed at Esslingen in
-1475.
-
-The first printer at Milan was Anthony Zarotus, and his earliest book,
-with both name and date, is the _Virgil_ of 1472. In the previous
-year, four books had been issued without any printer’s name, but the
-identity of the type with that of the _Virgil_ shows Zarotus to have
-printed these also. Mention has often been made of a certain _Terence_,
-printed in 1470, March 13. It is quoted by Hain (15,371), who had not
-seen it, and by Panzer (ii. 11. 2), and a copy was said to be in the
-library of the Earl of Pembroke, the home of many mysterious books. It
-is often quoted as the first book with signatures. It was doubtless a
-copy of the edition of March 13, 1481, in which some ingenious person
-had erased the last two figures, xi, of the date. It is very probable
-that there was at first some connection between Zarotus and Philip de
-Lavagna; and it was perhaps at the latter’s expense, and through his
-means, that Zarotus first printed. Certainly, in the colophon of a book
-printed in 1473, probably by Christopher Valdarfer, are the words ‘per
-Philippum de Lavagnia, hujus artis stampandi in hac urbe primum latorem
-atque inventorem;’ but it is quite possible that the words should not
-be taken in too narrow a sense, and that Philip de Lavagna simply means
-to speak of himself as the first person to introduce printing into
-Milan, not as printer, but as patron.
-
-The history of the first printers in this town is very interesting,
-for they entered into various partnerships, and the documents relating
-to these have been preserved and published,[22] throwing a good deal of
-light on some of the customs and methods of the early printers. In 1476
-was printed at Milan the _Grammar_ of Constantine Lascaris, the first
-book printed in Greek; and in 1481, a Greek version of the _Psalms_,
-the first portion of the Bible printed in this language.
-
-[22] Saxius, _Bibliothecá scriptorum Mediolanensium_. Milan, 1745. Fol.
-
-At Florence, Bernard Cennini, the celebrated goldsmith and assistant of
-Ghiberti, printed, with the assistance of two of his sons, an edition
-of the Commentary of Servius on Virgil. It was begun towards the end
-of 1471, and not finished till October 1472, but is the first book
-printed at Florence. This is the only book known to have been printed
-by Cennini; but it is not unlikely that in his capacity of goldsmith
-he did work for other printers in cutting type. The most interesting
-press at Florence in the fifteenth century, was that founded in the
-Monastery of St. James of Ripoli by Dominic de Pistoia, the head of
-the establishment. Beginning with a _Donatus_, of which every copy has
-disappeared, it was carried on briskly up till the time of his death
-in 1484, issuing, according to Hain, just over fifty works; according
-to De Rossi, nearly one hundred. The account books connected with
-this press have been preserved, and from them we can learn the price
-of the various articles used by the printers, such as paper, ink,
-type-metal. Several kinds of paper are mentioned, and identified, as a
-rule, by their watermarks. We have paper from Fabriano with the mark of
-a crossbow, a different paper from the same place marked with a cross,
-and two sorts of paper from Pescia marked with spectacles and a glove.
-There are several celebrated books printed at Florence before 1500
-which cannot be passed over. In 1477 was issued the _Monte Santo di
-Dio_, said to contain the first copperplate engraving; and in 1481, the
-celebrated _Dante_, with engravings by Baccio Baldini after the designs
-of Botticelli. Most copies of this book contain only a few of the
-plates, while about eight copies are known with the full number. Some
-celebrated Greek books also were issued at Florence, notably in 1488
-the first edition of _Homer_ printed by Demetrius Chalcondylas at the
-expense of two brothers, Bernardus and Nerius Nerlii. There is a copy
-of this book in the British Museum, which was bought by Mr. Barnard,
-librarian to George III., for seven shillings. One complete copy on
-vellum is known, in the library of St. Mark’s at Venice.
-
-Towards the end of the fifteenth century, Francis de Alopa printed five
-Greek books entirely in capital letters, the _Anthologia_ of 1494,
-_Callimachus_, _Euripides_ (four plays only), _Apollonius Rhodius_,
-1496, _Poetae Gnomici_, and _Musæus_. It is very probable that the
-‘editio princeps’ of _Lucian_, which was printed at Florence, but is
-ascribed by Ebert to Caliergi at Venice, was also printed at this press.
-
-Under the patronage of Ferdinand I., King of Naples, Sixtus Riessinger
-of Strasburg began to print there in 1471, and continued till 1479.
-He seems to have been in high favour with the king, who offered
-him a bishopric, which was, however, refused. In 1472, Arnaldus de
-Bruxella set up his press, using (unlike most other printers) Roman
-type only. The large M and small _y_ are of a curious form and easily
-recognisable, while the final _us_ in words is always represented by
-an abbreviation. Most of the books printed by him are rare; of the
-_Horace_ and _Petrarch_, only single copies are known; and it was
-for the sake of acquiring these two books, so Dibdin tells us, that
-Lord Spencer bought the Cassano Library. Hain mentions seventeen
-books printed by this Arnaldus de Bruxella, and out of that number he
-had seen only one. Van der Meersch gives twenty-three; but some are
-doubtful.
-
-Pavia is more celebrated for the number of books it produced than for
-their interest, and it is only mentioned here as one of the towns to
-which printing is said to have been introduced in 1471.
-
-The last town to be mentioned in this group is Treviso, where, in 1471,
-that wandering printer Gerardus de Lisa began to print. In his first
-year he printed several books, but his industry gradually got less.
-In 1477 we find him at Venice, in 1480 at Cividad di Friuli (Civitas
-Austriæ), and in 1484 at Udina.
-
-1472 saw printing established in Cremona, Mantua, Monreale, Padua,
-Parma, and Verona, and from this time onwards it spread rapidly over
-the whole of Italy, being introduced into seventy-one towns before
-the end of the fifteenth century. For the study of typography the
-Italian presses are not nearly so interesting as those of other
-countries, but from a literary point of view they are immeasurably
-superior. The Renaissance movement had been at work in Italy during
-the whole of the fifteenth century, and the great impetus given by the
-fall of Constantinople was acting most powerfully when the printing
-press was introduced. Italy was then the sole guardian of the ancient
-civilisation, and was prepared for a more rapid method of reproducing
-its early treasures and spreading the learning of its newer scholars.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V.
-
- FRANCE.
-
-
-A curious prelude has been discovered within the last few years to the
-history of the introduction of printing into France. L’Abbé Requin,
-searching through the archives of Avignon, brought to light a series of
-entries relating to printing, ‘ars scribendi artificialiter,’ as it is
-there called, dated as far back as the year 1444.[23]
-
-[23] _L’Imprimerie à Avignon en 1444._ By L’Abbé Requin. Paris, 1890.
-_Origines de Imprimerie en France_ (Avignon, 1444). By L’Abbé Requin.
-Paris, 1891. _Les Origines de l’Imprimerie à Avignon._ Par M. Duhamel.
-1890.
-
-The information obtained from the notarial books, fairly complete
-in its way, is as follows:—A certain silversmith, named Procopius
-Waldfoghel of Prague, was settled at Avignon by the beginning of
-1444, and was working at printing, in conjunction with a student of
-the university, Manaudus Vitalis, whom he had supplied with printing
-materials.
-
-In a notarial act of the 4th July of that year, the following materials
-are mentioned:—‘Duo abecedaria calibis et duas formas ferreas,
-unum instrumentum calibis vocatum vitis, quadraginta octo formas
-stangni necnon diversas alias formas ad artem scribendi pertinentes.’
-Waldfoghel was evidently the maker of the materials and the teacher of
-the art, and he seems to have supplied his apprentices with such tools
-as would enable them to print for themselves.
-
-In 1444, besides Manaudus Vitalis, Waldfoghel had as apprentices,
-Girardus Ferrose of Treves, Georgius de la Jardina, Arnaldus de
-Cosselhac, and a Jew named Davinus de Cadarossia.
-
-From a document dated 10th March 1446, we learn that Waldfoghel,
-having two years previously taught the art of printing to the Jew, had
-promised to cut for him a set of twenty-seven Hebrew letters and to
-give him certain other materials. In return for this, the Jew was to
-teach him to dye in a particular way all kinds of textile material, and
-to keep secret all he learnt on the art of printing.
-
-In another document, of 5th April 1446, relating to the partnership of
-Waldfoghel, Manaudus Vitalis, and Amaldus de Cosselhac, and the selling
-of his share to the remaining two by Vitalis, we have mention made of
-‘nonnulla instrumenta sive artificia causa artificialiter scribendi,
-tam de ferro, de callibe, de cupro, de lethono, de plumbo, de stagna et
-de fuste.’
-
-There seems to be no doubt that these various entries refer to printing
-with movable types; they cannot refer to xylographic printing, nor to
-stencilling. At the same time, there is no evidence to point to any
-particular kind of printing; and the various materials mentioned would
-rather make it appear that the Avignon invention was some method of
-stamping letters or words from cut type, than printing from cast type
-in a press. Until some specimen is found of this Avignon work, from
-which some definite knowledge can be obtained, the question must be
-left undecided, for it is useless to try to extract from words capable
-of various renderings any exact meaning. Our information at present
-is only sufficient to enable us to say that some kind of printing was
-being practised at Avignon as early as 1444. It seems, too, impossible
-that, had this invention been printing of the ordinary kind; nothing
-more should have come of the experiment; and we know of no printing in
-France before 1470.
-
-_Les neuf Preux_, the only block-book executed in France, has been
-already noticed. It is considered to have been printed at Paris about
-1455.
-
-The first printing press was naturally started at Paris, the great
-centre of learning and culture, and it seems strange that so important
-an invention should not have been introduced earlier than 1470. Many
-specimens of the art had been seen, for Fust in 1466 and Schœffer in
-1468 had visited the capital to sell their books. If we may believe
-the manuscript preserved in the library of the Arsenal, the French
-King, in October 1458, sent out Nicholas Jenson to learn the art; but
-he, ‘on his return to France, finding Charles VII. dead, set up his
-establishment elsewhere.’ Probably a strong antagonism to the new art
-would be shown by the immense number of professional copyists and
-scribes who gained their livelihood in connection with the university,
-though the demand for manuscripts continued in France for some time
-after the introduction of printing. Many of the wealthy, moreover,
-refused to recognise the innovation, and admitted no printed book
-into their libraries, so that the scribes were not at once deprived
-of employment. Many of these men who had been employed in producing
-manuscripts, soon turned to the new art as a means of employment,
-becoming themselves printers, or assisting in the production of books,
-as rubricators or illuminators.
-
-In 1470, thanks to the exertions of Jean Heynlyn and Guillaume Fichet,
-both men of high position in the University of Paris, a printing press
-was set up in the precincts of the Sorbonne by three Germans, Martin
-Crantz, Ulrich Gering of Constance, and Michael Friburger of Colmar.
-The first book they issued was _Gasparini Pergamensis Epistolarum
-Opus_, a quarto of 118 leaves, with a prefatory letter to Heynlyn,
-which fixes the date of its production in 1470, and an interesting
-colophon—
-
- ‘Ut sol lumen, sic doctrinam fundis in orbem,
- Musarum nutrix, regia Parisius.
- Hinc prope divinam, tu, quam Germania novit,
- Artem scribendi suscipe promerita.
- Primos ecce libros quos hæc industria finxit
- Francorum in terris, ædibus atque tuis.
- Michael, Udalricus Martinusque magistri
- Hos impresserunt ac facient alios.’
-
-The classical taste of the patrons of the first press is strongly
-shown by its productions, for within the first three years a most
-important series of classical books had been published. _Florus_ and
-_Sallust_ (both first editions), _Terence_, Virgil’s _Eclogues_ and
-_Georgics_, _Juvenal_ and _Persius_, Cicero’s _Tusculan Disputations_,
-and _Valerius Maximus_, are amongst the books they issued.
-
-In 1470-71 these printers finished thirteen books, while in the
-following year, before moving from the Sorbonne, they printed no
-less than seventeen. Some time towards the end of 1472 they left
-the Sorbonne and migrated to the Rue St. Jacques, where two other
-printers--Kaiser and Stoll--were already settled in partnership at the
-sign of the Green Ball (Intersignium viridis follis).
-
-In 1472 was issued the _Gasparini Orthographia_. The copy of this
-book in the library at Basle contains a unique supplementary letter
-from Fichet to Robert Gaguin, in which is the following interesting
-statement about the invention of printing:—‘Report says that there
-(in Germany), not far from the city of Mainz (Ferunt enim illic, haud
-procul a civitate Maguncia), there was a certain John, whose surname
-was Gutenberg, who first of any thought out the art of printing ... by
-which art books are printed from metal letters.’[24]
-
-[24] Mr. Hessels, in his _Haarlem the Birthplace of Printing, not
-Mentz_, attempts to weaken the value of this evidence, and translates
-‘ferunt enim illic’ as ‘a rumour current in Germany,’—a striking
-example of ingenious mistranslation. ‘Illic’ is, of course, to be taken
-with what follows, and is further defined by ‘haud procul a civitate
-Maguncia.’
-
-Between the two printing offices in the Rue St. Jacques a keen spirit
-of rivalry arose; and this was carried to such an extent, that no
-sooner was a book printed by one than another edition was issued by the
-other--a sign that the demand for such books must have been large. The
-earliest type used by these first printers is an exquisite Roman, the
-letters being more square than the best Roman type of Venice, and far
-surpassing it in beauty. Round brackets are used, and all the generally
-used stops are found. The first type of Kaiser and Stoll is also Roman,
-with neat and very distinctive capitals, and the small _l_ has a short
-stroke coming out on the left side about half-way up, a peculiarity
-still retained in all the Roman type belonging to the ‘Imprimerie
-Nationale.’ The popular taste seems to have been for Gothic type, and
-very few printers made use of Roman before the year 1500.
-
-[Illustration: PAGE OF FIRST PARIS BOOK.]
-
-About 1478, Gering’s two partners, Crantz and Friburger, left him; but
-he himself continued to print on for many years. About this date, too,
-the character of the books issued from the Paris presses began entirely
-to change. In 1477, Pasquier Bonhomme had issued the first French book
-printed in that city, the _Grandes Chroniques de France_, and from this
-time forward classical books were neglected, and nothing printed but
-romances and chronicles, service-books and grammars, and such books
-as were in popular demand. During the twelve or fourteen years after
-the first French book appeared, not one classical book a year was
-issued; and it was not till 1495, the year of Charles VIII.’s return
-from Italy, that the printing of classical books began to revive and
-increase.
-
-In 1485, Antoine Verard, the most important figure in the early
-history of Parisian printing, begins his career with an edition of the
-_Decameron_. He was, however, more of a publisher than a printer, the
-majority of the books which contain his name having been printed for
-him by other printers. From his establishment came numberless editions
-of chronicles and romances, some copies of which were printed on vellum
-and illuminated. A very fine series of such books is now in the British
-Museum; these were originally bought by Henry VII., and formed part of
-the old Royal Library.
-
-Among the more important printers who printed before 1490 should be
-mentioned Guy Marchant, Jean du Pré, Guillaume le Fèvre, Antoine
-Cayllaut, Pierre Levet, Pierre le Rouge, and Jean Higman. Levet is
-especially interesting, for the type which came into Caxton’s hands
-about 1490, and was used afterwards by Wynkyn de Worde in some of his
-earlier books, was either obtained from him or from the type-cutter who
-cut his type, for the two founts seem to be identical. Guy Marchant is
-celebrated as the printer of some curious editions of the _Dance of
-Death_.
-
-After 1490 the number of printers and stationers increased rapidly.
-Panzer enumerates no fewer than eighty-five printers, and nearly 800
-books executed during the fifteenth century; and there is no doubt
-that his estimate is considerably under the mark. The most important
-productions of the Parisian press at that time were service-books, of
-which enormous numbers were issued. The best known publisher of such
-works was Simon Vostre, who, with the assistance of the printer Philip
-Pigouchet, began to issue _Books of Hours_, printed on vellum, with
-exquisite borders and illustrations. These books began to be issued
-about 1488, and commence with an almanac for the years 1488 to 1508. In
-many cases the printers did not take the trouble to make new almanacs,
-but were content to copy the old; indeed, we find the same almanac in
-use ten years later. This has led to a great deal of confusion in the
-bibliography of the subject, for it is a common custom of librarians
-and cataloguers to ascribe the printing of a book of this class to the
-date which occurs first in the almanac, when there is no date given in
-the colophon. The most celebrated publishers of these books were Simon
-Vostre, Philippe Pigouchet, Antoine Verard, Thielman Kerver, Gilles
-Hardouyn, Guillaume Eustace, Guillaume Godard, and François Regnault.
-Vostre and Verard do not seem themselves to have printed, but were
-merely publishers, far the most important printer being Pigouchet. Of
-the nine or ten _Books of Hours_ for the use of Sarum, printed abroad
-during the fifteenth century, Pigouchet probably printed half, and
-all but two were printed in Paris. In examining early foreign-printed
-English service-books, it is curious to notice that while nearly all
-the _Horæ_ were printed at Paris, the majority of Breviaries were
-printed at Venice, and only two at Paris. No _Horæ_ is known to have
-been printed at Venice.
-
-The end of the century saw the commencement of the celebrated Ascensian
-press, the rival in some ways of the Aldine. The founder, Jodocus
-Badius Ascensius (Josse Bade of Asch), was a man of great learning,
-and was for a time professor of humanity at Lyons, and press-corrector
-to Trechsel, whose daughter he married. Trechsel died in 1498, and in
-1499, at the invitation of Robert Gaguin, Badius came to Paris and
-established himself there as a teacher of Greek and a printer. It was
-not, however, till 1504 that the Ascensian press became important.
-
-It is curious to notice that, in spite of the classical tastes of the
-first promoters of printing in Paris, and the enormous development of
-printing in that city towards the end of the fifteenth century, no
-Greek book was produced till 1507. Through the exertions of François
-Tissard of Amboise, who had studied Greek in Italy, and was anxious to
-introduce Greek learning into France, Gilles Gourmont set up a press
-provided with Greek types, and issued in 1507 a book entitled βίβλοϛ
-ἡ γνωμαγυρικήο, a small grammatical treatise, the first Greek book
-printed in France. From the same press, in the year following, came
-the first Hebrew book printed in France, a Hebrew grammar, written
-by Tissard. Greek printing, however, did not flourish; the supply of
-type was meagre and the demand for books small,[25] and it was not
-till 1528, in which year _Sophocles_, _Aristophanes_, _Lucian_, and
-_Demosthenes_ were issued, that any signs of a revival were to be seen.
-
-[25] Aleander in 1512, in the preface to his _Lexicon Græco-Latinum_,
-complained that the stock of Greek type was so meagre, that sometimes
-letters had to be left out here and there, and the work was often at a
-standstill for days.
-
-Lyons was the second city in France to receive the art of printing,
-and it was introduced into that town by Guillaume le Roy of Liège
-soon after 1470. The first dated book, the _Compendium_ of Innocent
-III., appeared in September 1473. From its colophon we learn that it
-was printed at the expense of Bartholomieu Buyer, a citizen of Lyons;
-and we know from other colophons that the press was set up in Buyer’s
-house. Bernard doubts whether Buyer was himself a printer, though he
-is certainly mentioned as such in several books, such as _La légende
-dorée_ of 1476. _Le miroir de vie humaine_, and _La légende des saintz_
-of 1477, which are described in their colophons as ‘imprimés par
-Bartholomieu Buyer.’ His name is not found in any book after 1483,
-so that it is usually supposed that he died about that date. Le Roy
-continued to print alone for some years, but had ceased before 1493, in
-which year we know that he was still alive.
-
-After Lyons comes Toulouse; and the first dated book issued there
-was the _Repetitio solemnis rubrice de fide instrumentorum_, 20th
-June 1476. It was not till 1479 that a printer’s name appears in the
-colophon to a work by Johannes Alphonsus de Benevento. The printer,
-Jean Parix, was a native of Heidelberg. He had founts both of Gothic
-and Roman type, the Gothic being especially remarkable for the shapes
-of the letters, which are very distinctive, and though eccentric in
-form they are not at all unpleasing in appearance. In 1488, Henry
-Mayer began to print, issuing in that year a translation of the _De
-consolatione philosophiæ_ of Boethius, ‘en romance,’ and the first
-French translation of the _Imitatio Christi_. This Henry Mayer has
-often been quoted as the first printer at Tolosa in Spain, owing to
-the name Tolosa in the colophons being considered to stand for that
-town, and not, as it really does, for Toulouse. M. Claudin, however,
-has found in the town registers of Toulouse a mention of Henry Mayer
-as a printer in 1488; and in the imprint of the _Boethius_ which he
-printed in the same year it is distinctly stated that it was ‘impresso
-en Tolosa de Francia.’ At the end of the _Cronica de España_, printed
-by Mayer in 1489, is along peroration addressed to Queen Isabella as
-his sovereign by Mayer, from which it is sometimes argued that the
-book was printed in Spain. The real fact is that the book is an exact
-reprint, peroration and all, of the edition printed at Seville in 1482
-by Dachaver, with the sole difference that Mayer has substituted his
-name for that of the Spanish printer.
-
-Angers [Feb. 5, 1476-77], Chablis [April 1, 1478], Vienne [1478], and
-Poitiers [1479], are the four remaining towns into which printing was
-introduced before 1480. The first book issued at Angers, printed by
-Johannes de Turre and Morelli, is an edition of Cicero’s _Rhetorica
-Nova_, printed in a curious Roman type, apparently copied from that
-used by Kaiser and Stoll at Paris. The first printer at Chablis was
-Pierre le Rouge; but some time after 1483 he removed to Paris, and his
-place was taken by Guillaume le Rouge, who moved about 1492 to Troyes,
-and finally also settled in Paris. Johannes Solidi and Peter Schenck
-are the two most important of the early printers at Vienne. Solidi was
-the first; but Schenck, who began in 1481, printed the most interesting
-books, and always in French. Two of these are of great rarity, _L’Abuze
-en court_ and _Le hystoire de Griseldis_. The first book printed at
-Poitiers, the _Breviarium Historiale_, 1479, has no printer’s name,
-nor indeed have any of the earlier books. [Hain *13,811] gives a book,
-_Casus longi super sextum decretalium_, printed by John and Stephen
-de Gradibus in 1483. The discovery of some fragments of _Heures à
-l’usage de l’eglise d’Angers_, with the names of the printers, Jean
-Bouyer et Pierre Bellescullée, printed partly in the types of the first
-books, make it possible that these two may have been the printers. The
-fragments were found in the binding of a book by M. Delisle.
-
-Caen was the first town in Normandy where printing was practised,
-but only one book was printed there in the fifteenth century. It is
-an edition of _Horace_, the first to appear in France, and of the
-very greatest rarity, only three copies being known, one of which,
-printed on vellum, is in the Spencer Library. The printers were Jacobus
-Durandas and Egidius Quijoue, and the book was issued 6th June 1480.
-It is a quarto of forty leaves, with twenty lines to the page, printed
-in a good, bold Gothic type. There were several privileged booksellers
-attached to the University of Caen, but it is improbable that any of
-them printed, at any rate in the fifteenth century. They obtained their
-books from either Paris or Rouen.
-
-Within the next seven years ten towns set up presses in the following
-order:—Albi (1481), Chartres (1482), Metz (1482), Troyes (1483),
-Chambéry (1484), Bréhant-Loudéac (1484), Rennes (1484), Tréguier
-(1485), Salins (1485), Abbeville (1486).
-
-At Albi, on 17th November 1481, the wonderful edition of the
-_Meditationes_ of Turrecremata, supposed to have been printed by
-Numeister, was issued. This was preceded by a book of _Æneas Sylvius_,
-without date, but ascribed to the same printer, though printed with
-a different type; and Hain [8723] quotes a third book, also without
-date, _Historia septem sapientum_. The arguments of M. Claudin, who has
-written a book to prove that Numeister was the printer at Albi, though
-ingenious, are very far from conclusive.
-
-Two books were executed at Chartres in the fifteenth century, a
-_Missal_ in 1482 and a _Breviary_ in 1483, both for the use of that
-diocese. The printer was Jean du Pré of Paris.
-
-The first printers at Metz, Johannes Colini and Gerhardus de
-Novacivitate, who printed in 1482 an edition of the _Imitatio Christi_,
-used a very peculiar type of Gothic with a number of Roman capitals
-mixed with it, resembling that of Nicholas Götz at Cologne, and which,
-leaving Cologne in 1480, appeared at Treves in 1481. In 1499, Caspar
-Hochfeder came to Metz from Nuremberg.
-
-The earliest book with the name of Troyes in the colophon is a
-_Breviarium secundum usum ecclesiæ Trecensis_, of 25th September 1483.
-It was executed by Pierre le Rouge, who probably came over from Chablis
-for the purpose. In 1492, Guillaume le Rouge, who had before this
-printed at Chablis, set up the first permanent press in the town.
-
-Bréhant-Loudéac was the first town in Brittany where books were
-printed; and from 1484 to 1485 the two printers, Robin Foucquet and
-Jean Crès, issued ten books, all in French, in a ragged Gothic type.
-The first printers at Abbeville, Jean du Pré of Paris and Pierre
-Gérard, to judge by their books, were well-skilled workmen, for both
-the printing and illustrations are very fine. Their first book was
-an edition of the _Somme Rurale_, and it was followed by a splendid
-edition, in two volumes, of _La cité de Dieu_ of Augustine, a large
-folio with wonderful woodcuts. Their third work was _Le Triomphe des
-neuf Preux_; and this is the last book known to have been printed at
-Abbeville in the fifteenth century.
-
-Though Rouen was without a printer till 1487, it became within a very
-few years one of the most important towns in the history of French
-printing. Its fortunate position on the Seine, equally advantageous
-for sending books to Paris or exporting them to England, was doubtless
-the chief cause of its great prosperity, and its influence over the
-book trade was felt, not only over all France, but over England as
-well. The first printer was Guillaume le Talleur, and his first
-book, _Les Chroniques de Normandie_, was published in May 1487. He
-printed several law books for Richard Pynson about 1490, and was
-very probably his teacher. The most important export from Rouen was
-certainly service-books, and of these endless numbers were issued for
-various uses. Martin Morin, who began to print in 1490, was especially
-connected with this kind of work, and some of the most beautiful of
-the Salisbury Missals are from his press. The printers were, however,
-not nearly so numerous as the booksellers, though it is not always
-very easy to distinguish between them. Morin, Le Talleur, Noel de
-Harsy, Jean le Bourgeois, and Jacques le Forestier, may safely be given
-as printers; others, like Richard and Regnault, were probably only
-booksellers or stationers. Besançon also had a printing press in 1487,
-but who the first printer was is not very certainly known. Several
-writers consider him to have been Jean du Pré; but M. Thierry-Poux,
-judging from the types, considers that Peter Metlinger, who printed
-later at Dôle, is more likely to have been the printer. In 1488 (26th
-March 1487), Jean Crès printed the first book at Lantenac, an edition
-in French of _Mandeville’s Travels_. Its colophon mentions no name of
-place, but the type and the printer’s name are identical with those of
-the _Doctrinal des nouvelles mariées_ of 1491, which has the name of
-the place, Lantenac, in the colophon.
-
-Between 1490 and the end of 1500 printing was introduced into twenty
-towns. In 1490, to Embrun, Grenoble, and Dôle; but the first and second
-of these places only produced a single book each. In 1491, to Orleans,
-Goupillières, Angoulême, Dijon, and Narbonne.
-
-M. Jarry[26] mentions a certain Jehan le Roy, who was spoken of at
-Orleans in 1481 as a printer and stationer, but nothing printed by him
-is known. The first book known is a _Manipulus Curatorum_ in French,
-printed by Matthew Vivian. Our knowledge of the existence of a press
-at Goupillières in the fifteenth century is the result of a fortunate
-discovery made by M. Delisle. He found, used as boards for an old
-binding, thirty-six leaves of a book of _Hours ‘à l’usage du diocèse
-d’Evreux,’_ with a colophon stating that it was printed at Goupillières
-on the 8th May 1491, by Michel Andrieu, a priest. At Narbonne also
-but one book was printed before 1500, a _Breviarium ad usum ecclesiæ
-Narbonensis_.
-
-[26] _Les débuts de l’Imprimerie à Orléans._ Orléans, 1884.
-
-In 1492, printing was introduced into Cluni; and in 1493, to Nantes,
-Châlons, Tours, and Mâcon. Châlons and Mâcon are each represented by
-one book, which in each case is a _Diurnale_ for the use of its own
-church.
-
-In 1495, Jean Berton began to print at Limoges, issuing service-books
-for the use of the church. The last six towns to be mentioned are
-Provins (1496), Valence (1496), Avignon (1497), Périgueux (1498),
-Perpignan (1500), and Valenciennes (1500).
-
-Nothing seems to have resulted from the early attempts at printing at
-Avignon, which have been spoken of before, and the first dated book
-issued there is an edition of part of _Lucian_, printed for Nicholas
-Tepe, by Jean du Pré of Lyons, on the 15th October 1497.
-
-It will be noticed that printing was introduced into many of the
-provincial towns of France merely to serve a temporary purpose, and not
-for the object of permanent work. In many cases the printer was brought
-to the town, probably at the request and expense of the ecclesiastical
-authorities, to print such service-books as were required for the
-use of the church. For this reason we find printers and types moving
-from place to place, so that it is not always easy to assign a book
-to a particular town, when the type in which it is printed was used
-in several places. The splendid series of facsimiles edited by M.
-Thierry-Poux, and published by order of the Government, gives great
-assistance to the study of French typography; while from time to time
-small monographs have appeared giving the history of printing in all
-the more important towns of France.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI.
-
- THE LOW COUNTRIES.
-
-
-On no subject connected with printing has more been written, and to
-less purpose, than on the Haarlem invention of printing by Lourens
-Janszoon Coster. During the fifteenth century much had been said about
-the invention, accrediting it always to Germany; and it was not till
-1499 that a reference was made to an earlier Dutch discovery in the
-following passage of the _Cologne Chronicle_:[27]—
-
- ‘This highly valuable art was discovered first of all in Germany, at
- Mentz on the Rhine. And it is a great honour to the German nation that
- such ingenious men are found among them. And it took place about the
- year of our Lord 1440; and from this time until the year 1450, the
- art and what is connected with it was being investigated. And in the
- year of our Lord 1450 it was a golden year [jubilee], and they began
- to print, and the first book they printed was the Bible in Latin; it
- was printed in a large letter, resembling the letter with which at
- present missals are printed. Although the art [as has been said] was
- discovered at Mentz, in the manner as it is now generally used, yet
- the first prefiguration was found in Holland [the Netherlands], in
- the _Donatuses_, which were printed there before that time. And from
- these _Donatuses_ the beginning of the said art was taken, and it was
- invented in a manner much more masterly and subtile than this, and
- became more and more ingenious. One named Omnibonus wrote in a preface
- to the book called _Quinctilianus_, and in some other books too, that
- a Walloon from France, named Nicol. Jenson, discovered first of all
- this masterly art; but that is untrue, for there are those still alive
- who testify that books were printed at Venice before Nicol. Jenson
- came there and began to cut and make letters. But the first inventor
- of printing was a citizen of Mentz, born at Strasburg, and named
- Junker Johan Gutenberg. From Mentz the art was introduced first of all
- into Cologne, then into Strasburg, and afterwards into Venice. The
- origin and progress of the art was told me verbally by the honourable
- Master Ulrich Zell of Hanau, still printer at Cologne, anno 1499, and
- by whom the said art came to Cologne.’
-
-[27] _The Haarlem Legend_, by Dr. Van der Linde, translated by J. H.
-Hessels. London, 1871, 8vo, p. 8.
-
-This narrative, it will be seen, breaks down, if we examine its
-accuracy strictly, in several places. To get over this apparent
-difficulty, we are told that the compiler of the Chronicle took the
-various parts of his statement from various sources. The statement that
-printing was invented at Mainz, from Hartmann Schedel’s _Nuremberg
-Chronicle_ of 1493; that from 1440 to 1450 it was being investigated,
-is an addition of his own; that about 1450 people began to print,
-and that the first book printed was the _Bible_ in Latin, was told
-him by Ulric Zel, and so on. But evidence which on certain points is
-inaccurate, cannot be implicitly trusted on other points; and since
-it is impossible to trust absolutely the statement of the Chronicle,
-we must seek information from the best source, that is, the earliest
-productions of the press.
-
-Coster himself was not heard of as a printer till about a hundred
-years after he was supposed to have printed, when Junius wrote in his
-_Batavia_ the wonderful legend of the letters cut in beech bark. That
-a person called Lourens Janszoon lived at Haarlem from 1436 to 1483
-seems to be an established fact; but, at the same time, all the entries
-and notices relating to him show that he was a chandler or innkeeper.
-Von der Linde very justly, therefore, considers he was not a printer;
-and this view is certainly reasonable, for we can hardly suppose that
-a man could have printed all the so-called Costeriana and at the same
-time have attended to his business so carefully, that all the entries
-which relate to him speak of him only as an innkeeper, and no mention
-of any kind is made of him as a printer, though he was, so believers in
-him assert, the only printer in Holland for thirty years.
-
-Coming to the books themselves, what do we find? The first printed date
-is 1473, in which year books were issued at both Utrecht and Alost.
-M. Holtrop mentions that the Hague copy of the _Tractatus Gulielmi de
-Saliceto de salute corporis et animæ_ and _Yliada_ was bought by a
-certain Abbat Conrad for the library of his house; and as the Abbat in
-question was Abbat only from 1471 to 1474, the book cannot have been
-printed later than 1471-74; and this and the rubricated 1472 in the
-Darmstadt copy of the _Saliceto_ are at present the only dates which we
-can use for our purposes.
-
-There are, however, a large number of fragments of books known, printed
-in a rude type and with the appearance of early printing, all of which
-are frequently asserted to have been printed before 1473. These
-books, consisting for the most part of editions of the _Donatus_ or
-the _Doctrinale_, are known by the name of Costeriana, as being the
-supposed productions of Coster. Among them also are the four editions
-of the _Speculum_, which we have examined at length in Chapter I.
-Fragments of at least fifty books or editions are known, which may
-be separated by their types into eight groups. Concerning the types
-Mr. Hessels says: ‘Type 2 is inseparably connected with type 1; and
-as the former is so much like type 3 that some consider these two
-types identical, nothing would be gained by separating them. Type 4
-and 5 occur in one and the same book; and as certain letters of type
-5 are identical with some of type 3, they may all be linked together.
-Type 6 is identical with type 5 except the P, which is larger and of
-a different form. Types 7 and 8 are linked on to the types 1-6, on
-account of the great family-likeness between them, they all having that
-peculiar perpendicular stroke to the cross-bar of the _t_, and a down
-stroke or curl attached to the _r_, which is found in no other types of
-the Netherlands.’
-
-[Illustration: PAGE OF A “DOCTRINALE.”
-
-(_One of the so-called “Costeriana.”_)]
-
-The close connection of all these types points to the books having
-been produced in one place; but where this one place was, cannot be
-determined. The account written by Junius, in 1568, of the invention
-of printing by Coster, mentions Haarlem as the place where he printed,
-and they have therefore been always ascribed to Haarlem by such writers
-as believe in the Costerian invention. Mr. Bradshaw, who refused to
-assign books to particular places without reason, said: ‘I am compelled
-to leave the _Speculum_ at Utrecht until I know anything positive to
-the contrary; because it is at Utrecht that the cuts first appear, cut
-up into pieces in a book printed by Veldener at that place in 1481.’
-This statement does not mean that the Costeriana were necessarily
-printed at Utrecht, but that the place where we find the materials as
-soon as they can be connected with any place, is Utrecht, and that
-therefore such little evidence as exists is in favour of these books
-having been printed there. One point which tells in favour of Utrecht,
-is the fact that one of the Costeriana is a _Donatus_ in French, and
-Utrecht is one of the few places in the Netherlands where such a book
-is likely to have been produced.
-
-There is no direct evidence in favour of Haarlem or Utrecht; and
-indirect evidence is not particularly in favour of Haarlem, unless
-it is considered that some belief may be placed in Junius’ wonderful
-narrative. It is certainly wiser to leave the matter open, or, with
-Bradshaw, place the books provisionally at Utrecht till we have a
-better reason for placing them elsewhere.
-
-The more important question as to the date when these Costeriana were
-produced, seems still as far as ever from any satisfactory solution.
-Mr. Hessels takes them back to 1446 by the ingenious method of putting
-eighteen months between each edition. This method of working is based
-on no sound principle, and leads to no result of any value. Another
-argument of Mr. Hessels, and one that is hardly worthy of so learned a
-writer, is that since the Costeriana look older than the first Mainz
-books, therefore they are older. The foolishness of this reasoning is
-too apparent to need any explanation, for it amounts to the assertion
-that the same phase of development in different countries means the
-same date. But if the earliest dated books of the Low Countries are
-compared with the productions of Germany, it needs a prejudiced eye to
-see in the former any approach to the exquisite beauty and regularity
-of the German type and printing.
-
-There is one point which seems to me to argue strongly against the
-early date ascribed to the Costeriana. They were produced by ordinary
-typographic processes, such as would be used for printing any book, and
-there is little or no improvement observable in the latest compared
-with the earliest. Yet, during the thirty years to which these books
-are ascribed, no work of any size or importance was produced from this
-press. It can hardly be assumed that during these years there was no
-demand for books, when we consider that immediately after 1473 books
-of all kinds were produced in great number. Nor can we reasonably
-suppose that the great demand for the _Donatus_ and the _Doctrinale_
-ceased about 1473. The printing of school-books did not require to be
-ornamental, for they had to be produced as cheaply as possible, so
-that this class of work naturally soon fell into the hands of the
-poorer printers. We see many examples of this in studying the history
-of printing in other places, and find the finest and the rudest work
-being produced side by side. Block-books and xylographic _Donatuses_
-were printed in Germany up to the last years of the fifteenth century,
-as old in appearance as the productions of fifty years earlier. We may
-connect certain of these Costeriana with the years 1471-74, within
-which period printing presses were started at Utrecht and Alost; but
-why should all the rest be placed earlier? It is curious that, while
-we have no dates forcing us to fix them early, neither have we dates
-preventing us from fixing them late.
-
-Because certain of these books were written by Pius II., who became
-Pope in 1458, Mr. Hessels seizes on 1458 as one of the dates we may
-take as relating to their printing, and groups the Costeriana round
-that date. He might equally well have grouped others round the fourth
-century, when Ælius Donatus lived, or round 1207, when Alexander de
-Villa Dei finished his _Doctrinale_. The only date as regards the
-printing of a book that can be derived from the authorship is a date
-before which the book cannot have been printed. M. Dziatzko mentions
-one point which he considers conclusive as giving a late date to the
-Costeriana. In them is _wrongly_ used a particular form of the letter
-x, which is not found in Dutch manuscripts, and which was used at the
-first Mainz press for a special purpose.
-
-Putting aside, then, the useless mass of conjecture and sophistry that
-obscures the subject, the case stands thus. The first printed date in
-the Low Countries is 1473, and there are a group of undated books which
-may perhaps be placed before or round this date; beyond this we have no
-information whatever.
-
-Before leaving this subject, it is worth noticing that there is
-a simple explanation for the fact that almost all the Costeriana
-fragments are on vellum. They have in most cases been found in
-the bindings of books, and it was the almost invariable habit of
-Netherlandish binders to line the boards of their bindings with vellum.
-They used if possible clean vellum, or printed or written only on one
-side, the used side being pasted down and the clean side exposed. In
-this way many indulgences have been preserved.
-
-In 1473, printing starts simultaneously at Utrecht and Alost, and from
-that time onward its history is clear. More attention has been paid to
-the history of printing in the Netherlands than to that of any other
-country, and the work of Holtrop, Campbell, and Bradshaw offers a firm
-foundation to rest upon.
-
-The first printers at Utrecht were Nicholas Ketelaer and Gerard de
-Leempt, and their first book was the _Historia Scholastica_ of Petrus
-Comestor. Though they printed a large number of books, only three are
-dated, two in 1473 and one in 1474. About 1475 a printer named William
-Hees printed some books at Utrecht; and in 1478, Veldener moved to
-that town from Louvain, where he had been printing up to that time.
-
-The first printer at Alost was Thierry Martens, an accomplished
-linguist and scholar, who is supposed by many bibliographers to have
-learned to print at Venice. He says in the colophon to the _De vita
-beata libellus_ of Baptista Mantuanus—
-
- ‘Hoc opus impressi Martins Theodoricus Alosti,
- Qui Venetum scita Flandrensibus affero cuncta.’
-
-On this basis the story has arisen, and it is perhaps hardly sufficient
-to justify the conclusions. The first books, four in number, printed
-in 1473 and the beginning of 1474, were printed in partnership with
-John of Westphalia, a printer who in 1474 migrated to Louvain. Thierry
-Martens continued by himself at Alost for a while, but moved on, in
-1493, to Antwerp, and in 1498 to Louvain. According to Van der Meersch,
-he left Louvain in 1502 to return to Antwerp, but left this town again
-in 1512, and settled definitely at Louvain till the end of his career
-in 1529.
-
-Printing was introduced at Louvain in 1474, and it is, after Antwerp,
-the most important town in that respect in the Low Countries. The
-first printer was John of Westphalia,[28] whom we have just mentioned
-as a printer at Alost in partnership with Thierry Martens. He seems
-to have been the owner of the type used at Alost, for he continued to
-print with it, and in June 1474 issued the _Commentariolus de pleuresi_
-by Antonius Guainerius, the first book known to have been issued at
-Louvain. John of Westphalia continued to print up to the year 1496; and
-Campbell[29] enumerates over one hundred and eighty books as having
-been printed by him in these twenty-two years. In some of his books we
-find a small woodcut portrait of himself, used first in the _Justinian_
-of 1475; and a few of his books have the red initial letters printed in
-by hand. John Veldener, the second printer at Louvain, was matriculated
-at the university there, in the faculty of medicine, 30th July 1473.
-His first book was probably the _Consolatio peccatorum_ of Jacobus de
-Theramo, which contains a prefatory letter, addressed ‘Johanni Veldener
-artis impressoriæ magistro,’ dated 7th Aug. 1474. Veldener continued to
-print at Louvain till 1478, and he is found in that year at Utrecht,
-where he printed till 1481. After this he moved to Kuilenburg, issuing
-books there in 1483 and 1484.
-
-[28] John de Paderborn de Westphalia was in 1473 still a scribe, for in
-that year he wrote a MS. of the _Scala_ of Johannes Climacus at and for
-the Augustinian House at Marpach.
-
-[29] _Annales de la Typographie Néerlandaise au xv. Siècle._ 1874. 8vo.
-
-Besides those that have been mentioned, seven other printers worked at
-Louvain before the close of the fifteenth century. These were--Conrad
-Braem (1475), Conrad de Westphalia (1476), Hermann de Nassou (1483),
-Rodolphe Loeffs (1483), Egidius vander Heerstraten (1484), Ludovicus de
-Ravescot (1487), and Thierry Martens (1498).
-
-Bruges, one of the most prosperous and artistic of the towns in the
-Netherlands, is intimately associated with the history of English
-printing; for it was there that our first printer, Caxton, began to
-print. It was not, however, a productive town as regards printing,
-for only two printers, or at most three, were at work there in the
-fifteenth century. Of these the most important was Colard Mansion. He
-was by profession a writer and illuminator of manuscripts, and his
-name is found year by year from 1454 to 1473 in the book of the Guild
-of St. John. It was probably about 1475 that he began to print; but
-his first dated book appeared in the following year. About the years
-1475-77, Caxton was in partnership with Mansion, whether generally or
-only for the production of certain books, we do not know. But together
-they printed three books, _The Recuyell of the Histories of Troye_,
-_The Game and playe of the Chesse_, and _Les quatre derrennieres
-choses_. After Caxton’s departure, in 1477, Mansion continued to print
-by himself. It is worth noticing that in 1477 he first made use of a
-device. The first dated book issued by Mansion, _De la ruyne des nobles
-hommes et femmes_, by Boccaccio, has a curious history. It was issued
-first without any woodcuts, and no spaces were left for them. Then
-the first leaf containing the prologue was cancelled, and reprinted
-so as to leave a space for a cut of the author presenting his book.
-At a later date, the first leaves of all the books, excepting books
-i. and vi., were cancelled, and reissued with spaces for engravings.
-Mansion printed altogether about twenty-four books, the last being a
-moralised version of Ovid’s _Metamorphoses_, issued in May 1484. Almost
-immediately after this book was finished, the printer fled from Bruges,
-and his rooms over the porch of the Church of St. Donatus were let to
-a bookbinder named Jean Gossin. This latter paid the rent still owing
-by Mansion, and is supposed to have come into possession of the stock
-of the _Ovid_, for several copies of the book are known in which the
-leaves 113-218, 296-389 have been reprinted, presumably by Gossin, and
-these examples do not contain Mansion’s device.
-
-The other printer, Jean Brito, is little more than a name. Campbell
-gives four books as having been printed by him, but only one contains
-his name. This, however, is a book of exceptional interest, the
-_Instruction et doctrine de tous chrétiens et chrétiennes_, by Gerson;
-and but one copy is known, now in the Bibliothèque Nationale. It has
-the following curious colophon in verse:—
-
- ‘Aspice presentis scripture gracia que sit
- Confer opus opere, spectetur codice codex.
- Respice quam munde, quam terse quamque decore
- Imprimit hec civis brugensis brito Johannes,
- Inveniens artem nullo monstrante mirandam
- Instrumenta quoque non minus laude stupenda.’
-
-The last two lines, which, translated literally, say, ‘Discovering,
-without being shown by any one, the wonderful art, and also the tools,
-not less objects for wonder and praise,’ would seem to imply that Brito
-claimed to be a self-taught printer. That this may have been the case
-is quite possible, and it is the only reasonable interpretation to put
-upon the lines. They suggest, however, still a further inference. The
-type in which this book is printed seems to be identical with that
-used afterwards by William de Machlinia at Holborn, in London, and
-extraordinarily similar to the type used by Veldener at Utrecht. If
-Brito was a self-taught printer, who invented his own tools, he must
-also have been a type-founder; and if so, may very likely have supplied
-William de Machlinia with his type.
-
-After Bruges comes Brussels, where but one press was established before
-1500. This was set up by the Brothers of the Common Life, who must have
-found their old industry of copying manuscripts seriously interfered
-with by the competition of the new art. They therefore started a press
-at their house, called ‘Nazareth,’ and in 1476 issued their first dated
-book, the _Gnotosolitos sive speculum conscientiæ_, by Arnoldus de
-Gheilhoven, a large folio of 472 leaves. From 1476 to 1484[30] they
-worked industriously, producing about thirty-five books, only one
-of which clearly states who and what the printers were. This is the
-_Legenda Henrici Imperatoris et Kunigundis Imperatricis_ of 1484, where
-we read in the colophon: ... ‘impresse in famosa civitate bruxellensi
-per fratres communis vite in nazareth’.... There is no doubt that,
-as types come to be studied and recognised, more books will be found
-printed by this Brotherhood. Other establishments of the same Order
-had practised, or were shortly to practise, the art of printing. That
-at Marienthal, important in the history of printing, had been at work
-for some years; others at Rostock, Nuremberg, and Gouda were to follow;
-while, as we have seen, if we are to believe M. Madden, the monastery
-at Weidenbach was the instructor of all the more noted printers of
-Europe. The similarity in appearance between the Brussels type and that
-of Ther Hoernen at Cologne is very striking, and has deceived even M.
-Van der Meersch, Ther Hoernen’s bibliographer. The distinguishing mark
-of this type, or the one most readily to be distinguished, is a very
-voluminous capital S in the later books.
-
-[30] A book of 1487 is quoted by Lambinet, but the date has probably
-been either misprinted or misread.
-
-Gerard Leeu, the first printer at Gouda, is the most important of all
-the Low Country printers of the fifteenth century. His first book was
-issued in 1477, a Dutch edition of the _Epistles and Gospels_; and
-five other books followed in the same year. His first illustrated
-book, the _Dialogus creaturarum moralisatus_, was issued in 1480.
-About the middle of the year 1484 he removed to Antwerp, and printed
-there till 1493. In that year, while the _Chronicles of England_
-were being printed, a letter-cutter named Henric van Symmen, one of
-Leeu’s workmen, struck work. In a quarrel which followed, Leeu was
-struck on the head, and died after three days’ illness. The workman
-who gave the blow was fined forty gulden, not a very heavy punishment
-for manslaughter. At the end of the _Chronicles_ the workmen put the
-following colophon: ‘Enprentyd ... by maister Gerard de Leew, a man of
-grete wysedom in all maner of kunnying: whych nowe is come from lyfe
-unto the deth, which is grete harme for many a poure man. On whos sowle
-god almyghty for hys hygh grace have mercy. Amen.’
-
-Leeu must have employed a good deal of labour, for he printed a very
-large number of books; Campbell gives about two hundred, and his
-numbers are always being added to. But what makes Leeu especially
-interesting to us is the fact of his printing English books. Of
-these, he issued seven between 1486 and 1493--a Grammar, two Sarum
-Service-books, and four other popular books which will be noticed later.
-
-Another interesting printer who was settled at Gouda was Gotfried de
-Os, whom Bradshaw considers to have been identical with Govaert van
-Ghemen. He began to print at Gouda in 1486, but about 1490 removed to
-Copenhagen, printing at Leyden on his way. Before he went there he
-parted with some of his printing materials, type, initial letters, and
-woodcuts, which came into the hands of W. de Worde, and were used in
-England.
-
-Five other towns in the Netherlands possessed printing presses before
-1480--Deventer (1477), Delft (1477), St. Maartensdyk (1478), Nÿmegen
-(1479), and Zwolle (1479).
-
-At Deventer there were only two printers, R. Paffroed and J. de Breda;
-but between them they printed at least five hundred books, about a
-quarter of the whole number issued in the Netherlands in the fifteenth
-century.
-
-At St. Maartensdyk in Zeeland only one book was printed, _Der zyelen
-troeste_, the work of a printer named Peter Werrecoren, in November
-1478. Of this book only one copy is known, preserved in the library
-of the abbey of Averbode. In the colophon the printer apologises for
-the short-comings of his book, saying that it is his first, and that
-he hopes by the grace of God to improve. We have, however, no record
-of his ever printing again. Nÿmegen had also but one printer, Gerard
-Leempt, who issued four books, Zwolle, where Peter van Os of Breda
-printed from 1479 onwards, is an interesting place in the history
-of printing, for there, in 1487, appeared portions of the original
-blocks of the _Biblia Pauperum_ used to illustrate a Dutch edition of
-the _Epistles and Gospels_, and in 1494 a block from the _Canticum
-Canticorum_. Peregrinus Barmentlo, the only printer at Hasselt, was
-at work from 1480 to 1490. He seems to have had some connection with
-Peter van Os, as was only natural from the situation of Hasselt and its
-nearness to Zwolle; and we find the cuts of one printer in the hands of
-the other.
-
-Arend de Keysere commenced to print at Audenarde in 1480, his first
-book being the _Sermons_ of Hermannus de Petra. By April 1483 he had
-moved from Audenarde and settled at Ghent, where he remained till his
-death in 1489. His wife, Beatrice van Orrior, continued to print for a
-short time, but no copy is known of any of her productions. At a later
-date she married again, her husband being a certain Henry van den Dale,
-who is mentioned in the St. Lucas-gilde book at Bruges as a printer in
-that town in 1505-6.
-
-In the fifteenth century more printers were settled in Antwerp than in
-any other Netherlandish town. The first to settle there was Matthew
-van der Goes, and his first book is dated 29th April 1482. In the
-same year he issued the _Bœck van Tondalus vysioen_, which has the
-misprinted date 1472, and has for that reason been sometimes quoted
-as the first book printed in the Low Countries, or more often as the
-first book printed with signatures. We have already spoken of Gerard
-Leeu, who was the next to settle at Antwerp; and shortly after his
-appearance in 1484, Nicolas Kesler of Basle opened a shop there for
-the sale of his books. There are said to be three books with Kesler’s
-name, and the name of Antwerp given as the town; and though his press
-at Basle was at work without a break from 1486 onward, still in 1488
-his name appears amongst the list of members of the St. Lucas-gilde
-at Antwerp. It is very probable, as Campbell suggests, that Kesler
-was entered as a member to enable him to sell his books in Antwerp.
-The most interesting among the remaining printers of the town was
-Thierry Martens, who began to print in 1493, and stayed till 1497.
-His various movements have been spoken of before. Leyden, Ghent,
-Kuilenburg, and Haarlem all started presses in 1483. The first printer
-of Haarlem, Bellaert, seems to have obtained his materials for the
-most part from Leeu, both type and woodcuts; but the town cannot have
-been a flourishing one from a printer’s point of view; for, though
-another workman, Joh. Andreæ, printed a few books in 1486, both presses
-disappear after that year. At Bois-le-duc, Gerard Leempt, from Nÿmegen,
-printed a few books between 1484 and 1490. In 1495 the Canons of St.
-Michael’s in den Hem, near Shoenhoven, began to print books in order to
-obtain means to rebuild their convent, which had been destroyed by fire
-the year before. They printed one or two editions of the _Breviary_ of
-different uses, but the rest of their books were all in the vernacular.
-Schiedam was the last town in the Netherlands where printing was
-practised before 1500, and there, about 1498, an unknown printer issued
-a very remarkable book.
-
-There were altogether in the Netherlands twenty-two towns whence books
-were issued before 1500, and in this list it will be noticed that
-Haarlem stands near the end. When printing had once been introduced
-it spread rapidly, all but three towns starting within the first ten
-years.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII.
-
- SPAIN AND PORTUGAL--DENMARK AND SWEDEN.
-
-
-The first book printed in Spain, according to some authorities, is
-a small volume of poems by Bernardo Fenollar and others, written in
-honour of the Virgin on the occasion of a congress held at Valentia in
-March 1474. It is said to have been printed in that town in the same
-year; but it has never been fully described, nor is it known where a
-copy is preserved.
-
-According to M. Salvá, the first two books printed in Spain with a
-certain date are the _Comprehensorium_ (23rd February 1475), and the
-_Sallust_ (13th July 1475), both printed at Valentia. As, however, the
-year began on Easter Day, the second book is really the earlier, and
-with it the authentic history of printing in Spain begins. The book
-itself is a small quarto, printed in Roman letter, without signatures
-or catchwords, and but two copies seem to be known, one in the Royal
-Library of Madrid, the other in the Barberini Library at Rome. The
-printers were Lambert Palmart, a German, and Alonzo Fernandez of
-Cordova; but their names are found, for the first time, in a _Bible_ of
-1478 known only from four leaves, one of them fortunately containing
-the colophon. It is very probable that Alonzo Fernandez, whose name
-only occurs in this one colophon, was not a printer, though it is not
-known in what capacity he was associated with Palmart. He was certainly
-known as a celebrated astronomer. Lambert Palmart continued to print
-at Valentia up to the year 1494, and by that time other printers had
-settled in the town. Jacobus de Villa is mentioned by Panzer in 1493
-and 1495; and in this latter year we find also Peter Hagembach, who
-later on, at Toledo, printed the celebrated _Mozarabic Missal_ and
-_Breviary_.
-
-In 1475 a certain Matthæus Flandrus printed an edition of the
-_Manipulus Curatorum_ at Saragossa. He is supposed to have been a
-wandering printer, and considered by some to be the Matthew Vendrell
-who printed at Barcelona in 1482, and at Gerona in 1483. Between 1475
-and 1485 no book is known to have been printed at Saragossa; but
-in the latter year a press was started by Paul Hurus, a native of
-Constance, who printed till almost the end of the fifteenth century;
-and was followed by three Germans, George Cock, Leonard Butz, and Lupus
-Appentegger.
-
-Seville was the third city of Spain where printing was practised, and
-the first dated book issued there was the _Sacramental_ of Clemente
-Sanchez de Vercial, printed by three partners, Anton Martinez,
-Bartholomé Segura, and Alphonso del Puerto, in 1477. An undated edition
-of the same work is ascribed by Mendez and others to an earlier
-date, and a third edition was issued in May 1478. Another book, the
-_Manuale seu Repertorium super Abbatem Panormitanum per Alphonsum Diaz
-de Montalvo_, was issued by the same printers in the same year. Hain
-mentions sixteen printers who worked in Seville during the fifteenth
-century; and of these many were Germans.
-
-The first printers at Barcelona were Peter Brun and Nicholas Spindeler,
-who issued, in 1478, two books by Aquinas, commentaries on parts of
-Aristotle. These are almost certainly the first two books printed in
-that town, though a large number of supposititious books, with dates
-from 1473 onwards, are quoted by different writers. Amongst other
-printers who worked at Barcelona may be mentioned John Rosembach of
-Heidelberg, who paid visits to various towns, being found at Tarragona
-in 1499, and at Perpignan in 1500. Another printer, Jaques de Gurniel,
-left Barcelona about the end of the century and went to Valladolid,
-where he printed during the first years of the sixteenth century.
-
-The first book printed at Lerida has a curious history. It is a
-_Breviary_, according to the use of the church at Lerida, printed by a
-German, Henry Botel, in 1479, and the whole expense of its publication
-was undertaken by a certain Antonio Palares, the bell-ringer of the
-church. It is an extremely rare book; but there is a copy of it in the
-Bodleian Library, and another in the Carmelite convent at Barcelona.
-Two other books were printed in this town in the fifteenth century, but
-they bear no printer’s name; they are both commentaries on parts of
-Aristotle by Petrus de Castrovol, and were printed in 1488 and 1489.
-
-A book is quoted by Caballero as having been printed at Segorbe in
-1479, the _Constitutiones synodales Bartholomæi Marti_; but its
-existence is a little doubtful. Besides this one book, no other is
-known to have been printed at Segorbe until well on in the sixteenth
-century; and it is therefore quite probable that the book, if it really
-exists, was printed at some other town, and that the writer who saw it
-was misled by the occurrence of the name in the title.
-
-Printing is said to have been introduced at Toledo in 1480. The book
-which bears this date, _Leyes originales de los Reyes de España_, has
-no name of place, but has been assigned to Toledo by several Spanish
-bibliographers who have examined a copy, and who are clear that it
-is printed in the same type as the _Confutatorium errorum_ of Peter
-Ximenes de Prexamo, which was printed there by John Vasqui in July
-1486. This latter book has been considered by many to be the first,
-since, as it was written by a canon of Toledo in 1478, it is argued
-that had that city possessed a press it would have been issued before
-1486.
-
-Salamanca, Zamora, Gerona, follow in 1481, 1482, and 1483 respectively,
-though the existence of a press at the last place is very doubtful.
-The one book said to have been printed there, _Memorial del pecador
-remut_, has the following words in the colophon: ‘impressa a despeses
-de Matheu Vendrell mercader en la ciutat de Girona.’ This Matthew
-Vendrell appears also at Barcelona in 1484; but he seems to have been
-a stationer rather than a printer, and the wording of the colophon
-mentioned above tends to confirm that idea. Unfortunately, the very
-great rarity of early Spanish books, at any rate in this country,
-precludes the comparative study of the types, and very little has yet
-been done to distinguish them. If this were done, it would be easy
-to settle the printers of such doubtful books. As there is no other
-book known to have been printed at Gerona till near the middle of
-the sixteenth century, it will be safer, until a fuller account be
-forthcoming, to ascribe this book, following M. Nèe de la Rochelle, to
-a press at Barcelona.
-
-In 1485 we have Burgos, where Frederick of Basle (at one time an
-associate of Wenssler’s) printed; Palma, where Nicolas Calafati
-printed; and probably also Xeres, though the existence of the press
-in this latter place is doubtful. The only known book quoted by
-M. Caballero is the _Constitutiones synodales urbis vel ecclesiæ
-Xericanæ_, per Barth: Marti, 1485. This bibliographer, however, gives
-no information about the book, or any indication of the size or type;
-and as no other book is known to have been printed at Xeres within the
-next fifty years, it is quite probable that the book mentioned above,
-though relating to the town, was not printed there.
-
-At Murcia only two or three books were issued in the fifteenth century,
-printed by a German named Lope de Roca. The first is the _Copilacion
-de las Batallas campales_, finished the 28th of May 1487. Panzer,
-Maittaire, and others speak erroneously of the printer as Juan de Roca.
-Lope de Roca, after printing two or three books in Murcia, left there
-and went to Valentia, where he printed in 1495 and 1497.
-
-In 1489, printing was introduced into San Cucufat, into Coria, where
-only one book was printed in the fifteenth century, the _Blason
-general de todas las insignias del universo_, printed by Bartholomeus
-de Lila (Lille), a Fleming; and it is usually said into Tolosa. The
-history of printing in the latter town offers many difficulties.
-Bibliographers have confused Toulouse in France with Tolosa in Biscay;
-and the difficulty increases when we find that some Spanish books
-were certainly printed at the former place. The best authorities seem
-unfortunately to agree that the _Cronica de España_, by Diego de
-Valera, is the earliest book; printed by Henry Meyer or Mayer in 1489.
-M. Nèe de la Rochelle speaks of this _Chronicle_ as printed in 1488,
-and also quotes a work by Guillaume de Deguilleville, a translation
-into Spanish of the _Pelerinage de la vie humaine_, printed by the
-same printer as early as 1480. The date should be 1490, but is given
-as 1480 in the _Bibl. Hisp. vetus_ of Antonio (ii. 311), and also by
-Hain (No. 7848). This Henry Mayer, however, was certainly a printer
-of Toulouse in France, and not of Tolosa, so that all the remarks of
-the bibliographers are beside the point. His name is found mentioned
-in 1488 in registers at Toulouse; and he says in the colophon to the
-_Boethius_ of the same year, ‘impresso en Tolosa de Francia.’ It is
-not at all improbable that all the early books with ‘Tolosæ’ in the
-colophon were printed in France, and that there was no fifteenth
-century press at Tolosa.
-
-The first book printed at Valladolid is the _Tractado breve de
-Confession_ of 1492; but it has no printer’s name. In the following
-year another book was printed, which gives the name of the printer as
-Johan de Francour. The next two places, Cagliari and Monterey, have
-each only one book printed in the fifteenth century. The book printed
-at Cagliari is a _Speculum Ecclesiæ_, and was printed by Salvador de
-Bolonga (Bologna), at the request of Nicholas Dagreda. The only known
-copy is in the Municipal Library at Palma. The book printed at Monterey
-was a _Missal_, printed by two partners, Gundisalvus Rodericus de la
-Passera and Johannes de Porres. Granada (1496), Tarragona (1498), the
-Monastery of the Blessed Virgin of Monserrat (1499), Madrid (1499), and
-perhaps Jaen (1500), complete the list of places where printing was
-practised in Spain before the end of the fifteenth century.
-
-Numerous writers have asserted that printing began at Leiria in
-Estremadura as early as 1466. Antonio Ribeiro dos Santos, who wrote
-a learned dissertation on the subject, seems to place his chief
-reliance on a statement made by Pedro Affonso de Vasconcellos in
-1588, that Leiria was the first town to receive the art; and on a
-further assertion by Soares de Silva, that he had seen a quarto volume
-containing the poems of the Infante Dom Pedro, which had at the end a
-note that it was printed nine years after the invention of printing.
-The particular copy here referred to was destroyed in 1755; other
-copies of the book contain no imprint. Whatever may be said about
-the probability of printing having been introduced at an early date
-into Portugal, the fact remains that the first authentic dated book
-appeared at Lisbon in 1489. It is a _Commentary on the Pentateuch_, by
-Moses ben Nachman, and was printed by two Jews, Rabbi Samuel Zorba and
-Rabbi Eliezer. It was through the Jews, shortly to be so ungratefully
-treated, that printing was introduced into two out of the three towns
-of Portugal in which it was practised in the fifteenth century. They
-were, however, a people apart, and the books which they printed were
-for their own use, and in a tongue not understood by others. It was not
-till 1495 that two other printers, Nicolaus de Saxonia and Valentinus
-de Moravia, started at Lisbon to issue books in other languages than
-Hebrew. Another Jew, Abraham, son of Don Samuel Dortas or de Orta,
-printed the earliest books of Leiria, The first book, the _Proverbs
-of Solomon_, with a commentary, was issued in 1492; and other books
-appeared in 1494 and 1496. The third and last town in Portugal where
-we find a printing press in the fifteenth century was Braga. Here, in
-1494, a certain German named John Gherlinc, who seems to have printed
-later at Barcelona, printed a _Breviary_ according to the use of the
-church of Braga. No other book is known to have been printed in this
-important town for the next forty years.
-
-In the British Museum is a _Hebrew Pentateuch_, printed at ‘Taro’ in
-1487. It is not known where this place was; but it has been conjectured
-that the name is a misprint for Faro, a town of Portugal (though it
-might stand for Toro in Leon); and if this is so, the date of the
-introduction of printing into Portugal must be placed two years farther
-back.
-
-
- DENMARK AND SWEDEN.
-
-The first book printed in Denmark, or indeed in the whole of the
-Northern countries, was an edition of _Gulielmi Caorsini de obsidione
-et bello Rhodiano_, of which a single copy is now preserved in
-the library at Upsala. It was printed in 1482 at Odensee, by John
-Snell, with the colophon: ‘Per venerabilem virum Johannem Snel artis
-impressorie magistrum in Ottonia impressa sub anno domini 1482.’ After
-the printing of this one book, Snell went to Stockholm. In 1486 one
-book was printed at Schleswig, by Stephen Arndes, who had already
-printed at Perusia, and who in 1487 appears at Lubeck. The book was
-the _Missale secundum Ordinarium et ritum Ecclesiæ Sleswicensis_, and
-no other was issued at this town in the fifteenth century. Next in
-order comes Copenhagen, to which, about 1490, Govaert van Ghemen moved
-from the Netherlands. The first dated book issued was the _Regulæ
-de figuratis constructionibus grammaticis_ of 1493. According to M.
-Deschamps, this was preceded by a _Donatus_, without date, but having
-the name of the printer; and it is supposed that Govaert van Ghemen
-began to print in March 1490. He seems to have printed up to the year
-1510.
-
-John Snell, who has already been noticed as a printer at Odensee,
-came to Stockholm in 1483, and in that year printed the _Dialogus
-Creaturarum Moralizatus_, a small quarto of 156 leaves, with
-twenty-three lines to the page. [Hain, 6128.] Of this book four
-examples were known; one unfortunately perished in the fire at Abö in
-1827. Of the others, two are at Upsala, and the third at Copenhagen.
-No other book appears at Stockholm until 1495, when the _Breviarium
-Strengenense_ was printed. The printer’s name is given as Johannes
-Fabri. And some writers would have this to be another form of the
-name Snell; Snell, they say, being the same ‘practically’ as Smed,
-Smed being our Smith, and Faber or Fabri the Latin. This alteration,
-however, is not quite satisfactory.
-
-In the same year as the _Breviarium Strengenense_ was issued, the
-first book in Swedish was printed by the same printer. It is the _Bok
-af Djäfvulsens frästilse_, by John Gerson. The printer, John Fabri,
-died in the course of this year; for in the year following we find
-issued the _Breviarium secundum ritum ecclesiæ Upsalensis_, printed
-by the widow of John Fabri. One other book must be noticed as printed
-in the fifteenth century; it is the _De dignitate psalterii_, by
-Alanus de Rupe, printed probably at Stockholm, but with no printer’s
-name. One book only is known to have been printed at Wadsten in the
-fifteenth century; it is an edition of the _Breviarium ad usum cœnobii
-Wadstenensis de ordine S. Brigittæ_, printed in 1495, an octavo with
-twelve lines to the page. Only one copy is known, which passed after
-the Reformation, with the rest of the books belonging to the monastery,
-into the library of Upsala. The printing press of this monastery came
-to an untimely end, for in the middle of October 1495 the whole of the
-part of the building where it stood was destroyed by fire. Of this
-occurrence an account is preserved; and we learn from it that not only
-did the monastery lose all its printing materials, but that a tub
-full of the _Revelaciones Sanctæ Brigittæ_, which had been printed
-in 1492 at Lubeck, by Bartholomæus Ghotan, and which the printer had
-sent up for sale, were also destroyed. Stockholm and Wadsten are the
-only places in Sweden where any books were produced in the fifteenth
-century; and the total number of books issued, according to Schröder’s
-_Incunabula artis typographicæ in Suecia_, was six.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII.
-
- CAXTON--WYNKYN DE WORDE--JULIAN NOTARY.
-
-
-The history of the Introduction of Printing into England is
-comparatively clear and straightforward; for we have neither the
-difficulties of conflicting accounts, as in the case of Germany and the
-Low Countries, nor troublesome manuscript references which cannot be
-adequately explained, as in the case of France. Previous to 1477, when
-Caxton introduced the art in a perfect state, nothing had been produced
-in England but a few single sheet prints, such as the Images of Pity,
-of which there are copies in the British Museum and the Bodleian, and
-the cut of the Lion, the device of Bishop Gray (1454-1479), in Ely
-Cathedral.
-
-There was no block-printing (for the verses on the seven virtues
-in the British Museum, and formerly in the Weigel Collection, are
-comparatively late), and with the one exception of the false date of
-1468 in the first Oxford book, which we shall treat of later, there
-is nothing to confuse us in forming an absolutely clear idea of the
-introduction of the art into England, and its subsequent growth.
-
-William Caxton, our first printer, was born, as he himself tells us,
-‘in the Weald of Kent,’ but unfortunately he has given us no clue to
-the date; probably it was about 1420; and in 1438 he was apprenticed
-to Robert Large, a mercer of the city of London, who was Lord Mayor
-in 1439-40. His business necessitated his residence abroad, and he
-doubtless left England shortly after his apprenticeship, for in 1469
-he tells us that he had been ‘thirty years for the most part in
-the countries of Brabant, Flanders, Holland, and Zetland.’ In 1453
-he visited England, and was admitted to the Livery of the Mercers’
-Company. About 1468 he was acting as governor to the ‘English Nation
-residing abroad,’ or ‘Merchant Adventurers’ at Bruges. After some six
-or seven years in this position, he entered the service of Margaret,
-Duchess of Burgundy, sister of Edward IV. The greater leisure which
-this appointment afforded him was employed in literary pursuits. In
-March 1469 he commenced a translation of the _Recueil des Histoires de
-Troyes_, by Raoul le Fèvre, but it was not finished till 19th September
-1471, when Caxton was staying at Cologne.
-
-This visit to Cologne marks an interesting period in Caxton’s career,
-for it is most probable that it was there he learnt to print. Wynkyn
-de Worde tells us that the first book printed by Caxton was the
-_Bartholomæus de proprietatibus rerum_, and that it was printed at
-Cologne. It has been the general custom of writers to condemn this
-story as impossible, perhaps without sufficiently examining the facts.
-
-
-W. de Worde says in his preface to the English edition—
-
- ‘And also of your charyte call to remembraunce
- The soule of William Caxton the first prynter of this boke
- In laten tongue at Coleyn, hymself to avaunce
- That every well disposed man may thereon loke.’
-
-[Illustration: PAGE FROM SARUM BREVIARY.
-
-(_Printed at Cologne._)]
-
-Now, there is a Latin edition, evidently printed at Cologne about
-the time that Caxton was there, in a type almost identical with that
-of N. Gotz or the printer of the _Augustinus de fide_; and it was in
-conjunction with a very similar type, in 1476, that the ‘gros bâtarde’
-type, which is so intimately connected with Caxton, first appeared.
-Though Caxton worked in partnership with Colard Mansion about 1475-77,
-he had probably learnt something of the art before; and, taking into
-consideration his journey to Cologne, the statement of Wynkyn de Worde,
-and the typographical connexion between the _Bartholomæus_ and Caxton’s
-books, we may safely say that the story cannot be put aside as without
-foundation. It is not, of course, suggested that Caxton printed the
-book by himself, but only that he assisted in its production. He was
-learning the art of printing in the office where this book was being
-prepared, and his practical knowledge was acquired by assisting to
-print it.
-
-Another Cologne book which may have been printed for Caxton, or
-produced through his means, is the first edition of the Breviary
-according to the use of Sarum. Unfortunately we only know of its
-existence through a few leaves in the libraries at Oxford, Cambridge,
-Lincoln, and Paris, and have therefore no means of knowing by whom it
-was printed, or whether it had any colophon at all. It is a quarto,
-printed in two columns, and with thirty-one lines to the column. Such
-a book would hardly have been printed without the help of an English
-stationer,—and who more likely than Caxton?
-
-In 1477 an eventful change took place in Caxton’s career. ‘On June
-21, 1476, was fought the bloody battle of Morat between the Duke of
-Burgundy and the Swiss, which resulted in the ruin of the Burgundian
-power. In the following January, the Duke, while engaged in a murderous
-battle at Nanci, was overpowered and fell, covered with wounds,
-stubbornly fighting to the last. Caxton’s mistress was now no longer
-the ruling power at the court of Bruges. The young daughter of the
-late Duke succeeded as the reigning sovereign, and the Dowager Duchess
-of Burgundy resigned her position at court, retiring into comparative
-privacy on a handsome jointure. Caxton’s services as secretary would
-now be no longer required by the Duchess in her altered position.’[31]
-
-[31] _Who was Caxton?_ By R. Hill Blades. London, 1877.
-
-Early, therefore, in 1477, Caxton returned to England, and set up his
-press in the Almonry at Westminster. On 18th November of the same year
-he finished printing the _Dictes or Sayengis of the Philosophers_,
-the first book printed in England. Copies of this book vary, some
-being without the imprint. This was followed by an edition of the
-_Sarum Ordinale_, known now only from fragments, and the curious
-little ‘cedula’ relating to it, advertising the ‘pyes of two or three
-commemorations.’
-
-The productiveness of Caxton’s press in its earliest years was most
-remarkable, for we know of at least thirty books printed within the
-first three years. A good many of these, however, were very small, the
-little tracts of Chaucer and Lydgate containing but a few leaves each.
-These were the ‘small storyes and pamfletes’ with which, according to
-Robert Copland, Caxton began his career as printer. On the other hand,
-we have the _History of Jason_ (150 leaves), _The Canterbury Tales_
-(374 leaves), Chaucer’s _Boethius_ (94 leaves), the _Rhetorica Nova_
-of Laur: Gulielmus de Saona (124 leaves), the _Cordyal_ (78 leaves),
-the second edition of the _Dictes or Sayengis_ (76 leaves), and the
-_Chronicles of England_ (182 leaves).
-
-The starting of Lettou’s press in London, in 1480, may probably account
-for some of the changes introduced by Caxton in that year. His first
-indulgence, printed this year in the large type, was at once thrown
-into the shade by the editions of the same indulgence issued by Lettou
-in his small neat letter, which was much better adapted for such work.
-Lettou also in this year used signatures, Caxton doing the same. The
-competition caused Caxton to make his fount of small type, and to
-introduce many other improvements. It was about this time that he
-introduced woodcuts into his books; and the first book in which we
-find then is the _Mirrour of the World_. The cuts in this volume may be
-divided into two sets, those given for the first time by Caxton, and
-those copied from his predecessors. The first are ordinary woodcuts,
-the second what we should call diagrams. The woodcuts are of the
-poorest design and coarsest execution. Several are of a master with
-four or five pupils, others of single figures engaged in scientific
-pursuits. The diagrams are more or less carefully copied from the
-MSS.: they are numbered in the table of contents as being eight in
-part I., nine in part II., and ten [X. being misprinted for IX.] in
-part III. Of the eight belonging to part I., Nos. 2 and 3 are put to
-their wrong chapters, and consequently No. 4 is omitted altogether. The
-diagrams to part II. are wrongly drawn, and in some cases misplaced.
-The nine diagrams to part III. are the most correct. Some writers have
-contended that the cuts in Caxton’s books are from metal and not from
-wood-blocks; but some of them which are found in use at a considerably
-later date show marks of worm holes; a conclusive proof of the material
-being wood.
-
-To the year 1480 we can ascribe seven books, almost all in the new
-type, No. 4. These are the French and English phrase-book, Lidgate’s
-_Curia Sapientiæ_, the _Chronicles of England_, and the _Description
-of Britain_; and three liturgical books, the _De Visitatione B.M.V._,
-the _Psalterium_, and a _Horæ ad usum Sarum_, the two latter printed in
-type 3. Of the _Horæ_, but a few leaves are known, which formed part
-of the wonderful find of fragments in the binding of a copy of the
-_Boethius_ at St. Albans Grammar School. This volume was found by Mr.
-Blades in 1858, and from the covers were taken no less than fifty-six
-half sheets of printed paper, proving the existence of three works from
-Caxton’s press quite unknown before, the _Horæ_ above mentioned, the
-_Ordinale_, and an indulgence of Pope Sixtus IV.
-
-About 1481 appeared the first English edition of _Reynard the Fox_; and
-in that year two other books, both dated, _Tully of Old Age_, and the
-_Siege of Jerusalem_.
-
-These were followed by the _Polycronicon_, the _Chronicles of England_
-(edit. 2), _Burgh’s Cato_, and the second edition of the _Game of the
-Chesse_, which is illustrated with woodcuts, the first edition having
-none. There are altogether sixteen different woodcuts used in the
-volume, and eight occur twice.
-
-Between 1483 and the end of 1485, Caxton was at his very busiest,
-issuing in that time about twenty-two books; and amongst them are some
-of the most important. There are the _Pilgrimage of the Soul_, the
-_Festial_ and _Quattuor Sermones_, the _Sex Epistolæ_, of which the
-unique copy is now in the British Museum; the _Lyfe of Our Lady_, the
-second edition of the _Canterbury Tales_ (the first with woodcuts),
-Chaucer’s _Troilus and Cresida_ and _Hous of Fame_, the _Confessio
-Amantis_, the _Knight of the Tower_, and _Æsop’s Fables_. This book,
-which appeared 26th March 1484, has a full page frontispiece and no
-less than 185 woodcuts, the work of two, if not three, different
-cutters. They are of the very poorest execution, and not original in
-design, being more or less carefully copied from a foreign edition.
-The whole of the earlier part of 1485 must have been expended upon the
-production of the _Golden Legend_, the largest book which issued from
-Caxton’s press. It contains 449 leaves, and is printed on a much larger
-sheet than was generally used by Caxton for folios, the full sheet
-measuring as much as 24 inches by 16 inches. It has, as illustrations,
-a large cut for the frontispiece, representing heaven, and two
-series of eighteen large and fifty-two small cuts, the large series
-including one of the device of the Earl of Arundel, to whom the book is
-dedicated. Most copies of the _Golden Legend_ now in existence are made
-up partly of this and partly of the second edition. As far as can be
-judged, the distinguishing mark is the type of the headlines, which in
-the first edition are in type 3, and in the second edition in type 5.
-No copy is known made up entirely of one edition.
-
-For the latter part of 1485 we have three dated books, the _Morte
-d’Arthur_ (31st July), the only perfect copy of which is now,
-unfortunately, in America; the _Life of Charles the Great_ (1st
-December), the only existing copy of which is in the British Museum;
-and _The Knight Paris and the Fair Vienne_ (19th December), of which
-again the only known copy is in the British Museum.
-
-In 1487, Caxton tried a new venture, and had printed for him at Paris,
-by George Maynyal, an edition of the _Sarum Missal_. Only one copy is
-known, slightly imperfect, which is in private hands. In this book, for
-the first time, Caxton used his well-known device, probably for the
-purpose of emphasising what might easily have been overlooked,—that the
-book was printed at his expense. So much has been written on Caxton’s
-device, and such extraordinary theories made about its hidden meanings,
-that it may be as well to point out that it consists simply of his
-mark standing between his initials, with a certain amount of unmeaning
-ornament. It was probably cut in England, being coarsely executed,
-while those used in France at the same time are well cut and artistic.
-About 1487-88 we find two more books ornamented with woodcuts, the
-_Royal Book_ and the _Speculum Vite Christi_. The _Speculum_ contains a
-number of well-executed cuts, the _Royal Book_ only seven, six of which
-had appeared in the _Speculum_.
-
-About 1488 a second edition of the _Golden Legend_ was issued, almost
-exactly the same as the first, but with the life of St. Erasmus added,
-so that this edition does not end, like the first, with a blank leaf.
-At the time of Caxton’s death, he seems to have had a large stock
-of this book still on his hands, for he left fifteen copies to the
-Church of St. Margaret, and a large number of copies to his daughter
-Elizabeth, the wife of Gerard Croppe, a tailor in Westminster. It is
-hard to understand how, with this large stock still for sale, Wynkyn de
-Worde could afford to print a new edition in 1493 and another in 1498;
-for even at the latter date copies of Caxton’s edition were, as we
-happen to know, still to be obtained.
-
-To about this time may be ascribed the curious _Image of Pity_ in the
-University Library, Cambridge. It is not printed on a separate piece
-of paper, but is a sort of proof struck off on the blank last page of
-a book with which the indulgence has nothing to do. The book is a copy
-of the _Colloquium peccatoris et Crucifixi J. C._, printed at Antwerp
-by Mathias van der Goes about 1487, which must have been accidentally
-lying near when the printer wanted something to take an impression
-upon.[32]
-
-[32] For a detailed account of this and other English _Images of Pity_,
-see a paper by Henry Bradshaw, reprinted as No. 9 in his _Collected
-Papers_, p. 135.
-
-In 1489, Caxton printed two editions of an indulgence of great
-typographical interest. This indulgence was first noticed by Dr.
-Cotton, who mentions it in his _Typographical Gazetteer_ under Oxford,
-supposing it to have been printed at that place. Bradshaw, on seeing a
-photograph of it, at once conjectured from the form and appearance of
-the type that it was printed by Caxton, though Blades refused to accept
-it as a product of his press without further proof, and it was never
-admitted into any of his books on Caxton. The same type was afterwards
-found by Bradshaw used for sidenotes in the 1494 edition of the
-_Speculum Vite Christi_, printed by W. de Worde, and the type being in
-his possession at that date, could have belonged in 1489 to no one but
-Caxton.
-
-In a list of Caxton’s types this type would be known as type 7.
-
-In addition to these two indulgences, a number of books may be assigned
-to this year. The _Fayttes of Arms_ is dated; but besides this there
-are the _Statutes of Henry VII._, the _Governayle of Health_, the _Four
-Sons of Aymon_, _Blanchardyn and Eglantyne_, _Directorium Sacerdotum_,
-second edition, the third edition of the _Dictes or Sayengis_, the
-_Doctrinal of Sapience_, and an _Image of Pity_ printed on one leaf.
-The second edition of _Reynard the Fox_, known only from the copy
-preserved in the Pepysian Library, may also be assigned to this year.
-With the exception of the _Eneydos_, the remainder of Caxton’s books
-are of a religious or liturgical character. Amongst them we must
-class an edition probably of the _Horæ ad usum Sarum_ not mentioned
-by Blades; for though no copy or even fragment is now known, it is
-certain that such a book was printed. A set-off from a page of it was
-discovered by Bradshaw on a waste sheet of the _Fifteen Oes_. All that
-could be certainly distinguished was that it was printed in type 5,
-that there were twenty-two lines to a page, and that each page was
-surrounded by a border.
-
-The _Fifteen Oes_ itself is a most interesting book. It was printed
-originally, no doubt, as an extra part for an edition of the _Horæ ad
-usum Sarum_ now entirely lost. It contains a beautifully executed
-woodcut of the crucifixion,—one of a series of five which occur
-complete in a _Horæ_ printed by Wynkyn de Worde in 1494, and it is
-also the only existing book from this press which has borders to the
-pages. Caxton printed altogether about one hundred books, using in
-them altogether eight types. Blades gives ninety-nine books printed
-by Caxton, two of which were certainly printed by his associate in
-Bruges after Caxton had left for England. On the other hand, he does
-not mention the newly-discovered Grammar, the two editions of the
-Indulgence of 1489, a second edition of the _Lyf of our Lady_, known
-from a fragment in the Bodleian, and one or two other indulgences.
-One or two books which Blades includes were printed undoubtedly by De
-Worde, such as the _Book of Courtesye_ (which, indeed, contains his
-small device), _The Chastysing of God’s Children_, and the _Treatise of
-Love_. The genuine Caxtons catalogued by Blades number ninety-four.
-
-As regards types, Blades gives six of Caxton’s, and a seventh which he
-conjectures only to have been used by Wynkyn de Worde, though in this
-he was mistaken, for it occurs in books printed while Caxton was alive.
-Again, the type of the 1489 Indulgence which he does not mention, was
-conclusively proved by Bradshaw to be one of Caxton’s types. This type
-should be considered as type 7, and the former type, which does not
-appear until 1490-91, as type 8. The woodcut initials which occur in
-the _Chastysing of God’s Children_ were not used till after Caxton’s
-death.
-
-But while we venerate Caxton as our first printer, we must not overlook
-the claims which he has upon us as a translator and editor. Wonderful
-as his diligence in press-work may appear, it is still more wonderful
-to consider how much literary work he found time to do in the intervals
-of his business. He was the editor of all the books which he printed,
-and he himself translated no less than twenty-two, including that great
-undertaking the _Golden Legend_. Even on his deathbed he was still at
-work, as we learn from the colophon of the _Vitas Patrum_, printed by
-Wynkyn de Worde in 1495: ‘Thus endyth the moost vertuouse hystorye
-of the deuoute and right renowned lyves of holy faders lyvynge in
-deserte, worthy of remembraunce to all wel dysposed persones, which
-hath ben translated oute of Frenche into Englysshe by William Caxton of
-Westmynstre late deed and fynysshed at the laste daye of hys lyff.’
-
-On Caxton’s death, in 1491, his materials passed into the hands of
-Wynkyn de Worde, his assistant, who continued to print in the same
-house at Westminster. Up to 1493 he continued to use Caxton’s type,
-with the addition of some woodcut initials obtained from Godfried van
-Os, from whom he also obtained a complete set of type, which was not
-used till 1496, and then only for printing one book.
-
-W. de Worde, though he must have lived for some time previously in
-England, only took out letters of denization in 1496. The grant is
-dated 20th April to ‘Winando de Worde, de ducatu Lothoringie oriundo,
-impressori librorum.’
-
-The earliest books which he printed have no name, and are all in
-Caxton’s type, Nos. 6 and 4*, but with some additional types which
-distinguish his works from Caxton’s.
-
-From the time of Caxton’s death, in 1491, to the time when his own name
-first appears in an imprint, Wynkyn de Worde printed five books. They
-are the _Chastysing of God’s Children_, the _Treatise of Love_, and the
-_Book of Courtesye_, all printed in type 6; and the _Golden Legend_ and
-the _Life of St. Catherine_, printed in a modification of type 4*, a
-type which is used in no other books. The _Chastysing_ is interesting
-as having a title-page, the first in any book from this office; while
-in the _Book of Courtesye_ we find the device of W. de Worde used for
-the first time.
-
-In 1493 we find for the first time a book containing De Worde’s name.
-This is the _Liber Festivalis_, probably printed towards the end of the
-year, for the _Quattuor Sermones_, generally issued with it, is dated
-1494. The next book to appear was Walter Hylton’s _Scala Perfectionis_;
-and in the same year was issued a reprint of Bonaventura’s _Speculum
-Vite Christi_, a book of very great interest, for the sidenotes are
-printed with the type which Caxton used for his Indulgence of 1489,
-and which was used for no other book than this. To this year 1494 we
-may ascribe a beautiful edition of the Sarum _Horæ_, adorned with
-woodcuts and borders, nearly all of which were inherited from Caxton.
-The type which De Worde used for these books seems to have come into
-Caxton’s hands from France, during the last year of his life, and
-resembles closely certain founts which belonged to the Paris printers
-P. Levet and Higman, if indeed it is not the same. After 1494, De Worde
-discarded it, using it only occasionally for headings or titles. Blades
-wrongly says that the use of this type separates the early W. de Worde
-books from the Caxton’s; but Caxton certainly possessed and used it.
-The distinctive mark of the early Wynkyn de Worde books is the use of
-the initials obtained from G. van Os. Bradshaw, speaking of these,
-says, ‘Indeed, the woodcut initials are what specially serve at once to
-distinguish W. de Worde’s earliest from Caxton’s latest books.’
-
-In 1495 we have three dated books, the _Vitas Patrum_, which Caxton
-was engaged in translating up to the day of his death; Higden’s
-_Polycronicon_, the first English book containing musical notes,
-and the _Directorium Sacerdotum_. Besides these, a fair number of
-undated books may be ascribed to this year or the year after. The most
-important is the Bartholomæus, _De Proprietatibus Rerum_. Apart from
-its ordinary interest, it is considered to be the first book printed on
-paper made in England.
-
- ‘And John Tate the younger, joye mote he broke,
- Whiche late hath in Englond doo made this paper thynne
- That now in our englisshe this boke is prynted Inne.’
-
-In 1496 appeared the curious reprint of the _Book of St. Albans_. It
-seems never to have been noticed that this book is entirely printed
-with the type which was obtained from Godfried van Os about the time
-of his removal to Copenhagen. Besides the _Book of St. Albans_, it
-has an extra chapter on fishing with an angle, the first treatise on
-the subject in English. An edition of the _Dives and Pauper_, with
-a handsome title-page, was issued this year, as well as a number of
-smaller books of considerable interest, as the _Constitutions_ of
-Lyndewode, the _Meditacions_ of St. Bernard, and the _Festial_ and
-_Quattuor Sermones_. Among the dated books of 1497 are the _Chronicles
-of England_, an edition copied from the one printed at St. Albans; and
-it is from the colophon to this edition that we learn that the printer
-at St. Albans was ‘sometyme scole mayster’ there.
-
-In 1498 three large and important books were printed; of these the
-first was an edition of the _Golden Legend_, of which only one perfect
-copy is known, in the Spencer Collection; the next, a second edition
-of the _Morte d’Arthur_, the first illustrated with woodcuts. The only
-known copy of this book, wanting ten leaves, is also in the Spencer
-Library. The third book was an edition of the _Canterbury Tales_. In
-1499 a large number of books were printed, the most curious being an
-edition of _Mandeville’s Travels_, illustrated profusely with woodcuts
-of the wonders seen by the traveller, who got as far as the walls
-of Paradise, but did not look in. Of this book two copies, both
-imperfect, are known. _A Book of Good Manners_ and a _Psalterium_, both
-known from single copies, were also printed in this year. An _Ortus
-Vocabulorum_, printed in 1500, is the last book which was issued by
-De Worde at Westminster. Altogether, from 1491 to the time he left
-Caxton’s old house at Westminster, W. de Worde printed about a hundred
-books, certainly not less; and he also had a few books printed for him,
-and at his expense, by other printers.
-
-In a very large number of De Worde’s early books he inserted the cut
-of the crucifixion, which is first found in Caxton’s _XV Oes_. In 1499
-the block split at the time when they were printing an edition of the
-_Mirror of Consolation_, sometime after the 10th July, so that all the
-books which contain the cut in its injured state must be later than
-10th July 1499.
-
-The year 1500 gives us an excellent date-mark for W. de Worde’s books,
-for in that year he moved from Westminster ‘in Caxton’s house,’ to
-London, in Fleet Street, at the sign of the Sun. Upon moving he seems
-to have destroyed or disposed of a good deal of printing material. Some
-of his woodcuts passed to Julian Notary, who was also at that time a
-printer in Westminster. One of his marks and some of his type disappear
-entirely at this time. The type which he had used in the majority of
-the books printed in the last few years of the fifteenth century we
-find in use up to 1508 or 1509, when it disappears from London to
-reappear at York; but his capitals and marks had changed. From 1504
-onward he used in the majority of his books the well-known square
-device in three divisions, having in the upper part the sun and moon
-and a number of stars, In the centre the W. and C. and Caxton’s mark;
-below this the ‘Sagittarius’ shooting an arrow at a dog. It has not
-hitherto been noticed that of this device there are three varieties,
-identical to a superficial view, yet quite distinct and definitely
-marking certain periods. The first variety in use from 1505 to 1518
-has in the upper part eleven stars to the left of the sun and nine to
-the right, while the white circular inlets at the ends of the W. are
-almost closed. The second variety used from 1519 to the middle of 1528
-has the same number of stars, but the circular inlets at the ends of
-the letters are more open. The last variety has ten stars to the left
-of the sun and ten to the right. It was used from 1528 to the time of
-De Worde’s death. In the colophons of some of his early books De Worde
-mentions that he had another shop in St. Paul’s Churchyard, with the
-sign of Our Lady of Pity.
-
-Wynkyn de Worde was essentially a popular printer, and he issued
-innumerable small tracts; short romances in prose and verse, books of
-riddles, books on carving and manners at table, almanacs, sermons,
-grammars, and such like. Many of these books were translations from
-the French, and were made by Robert Copland, who was one of De Werde’s
-apprentices. The later books of De Worde are often puzzling. He seems
-to have employed John Scot to print for him, and many books which have
-only De Worde’s name are in Scot’s type. One book is particularly
-curious. It is an edition of _The Mirror of Golde for the Sinful Soul_,
-29th March 1522. Some copies have a colophon, ‘Imprinted at London
-withoute Newgate, in Saint Pulker’s Parysche, by John Scot.’ Other
-copies have the first sheet and the last leaf reset, while the colophon
-runs, ‘Imprinted at London in Fletestrete, at the sygne of the Sone, by
-Wynkyn de Worde.’
-
-De Worde died at the end of 1534. His will is dated 5th June 1534, and
-it was proved 19th January 1535. His executors were John Bedill, who
-succeeded him in business, and James Gaver, probably a bookbinder, and
-one of the numerous family of that name who exercised their craft in
-the Low Countries. In the forty years that he printed, Wynkyn de Worde
-produced over six hundred books, that is, more than fifteen a year, a
-much higher average than any other early English printer attained.
-
-About the year 1496 three printers started in partnership at the sign
-of St. Thomas the Apostle in London. They were Julian Notary, Jean
-Barbier, and a third whose name is not known, but whose initials were
-I. H., and who may perhaps have been Jean Huvin. The first book which
-they printed was the _Questiones Alberti de modis significandi_, a
-quarto of sixty leaves, printed in a clear, handsome black letter.
-At the end of the book is a printer’s mark, with the initials of
-the printers, but there is no colophon to tell us either their names
-or the date of printing. In 1497 they issued an edition of the _Horæ
-ad usum Sarum_, printed, as we learn from the colophon, for Wynkyn
-de Worde. The same printer’s mark is in this book, but again we have
-no information about the names of the printers. In 1498 the firm had
-changed,—I. H. had left, and the two remaining printers, Notary and
-Barbier, had moved to Westminster, perhaps in order to be nearer the
-printer for whom they worked. In this year they printed an edition of
-the _Sarum Missal_ for Wynkyn de Worde, and after this Jean Barbier
-returns to France, leaving Notary at Westminster by himself. There he
-continued to print up to some time before 1503, and in that year we
-find him living ‘without Temple Bar, in St. Clement’s Parish, at the
-sign of the Three Kings.’ Before moving, he had printed, besides the
-books mentioned above, a _Festial_ and _Quattuor Sermones_ in 1499, a
-_Horæ ad usum Sarum_ in 1500, and the Chaucer’s _Complaint of Mars and
-Venus_, without date. About this time he obtained some woodcuts from
-Wynkyn de Worde, and we find them used in the first book he printed at
-his new address, the _Golden Legend_ of 1503[4], and in it also are
-to be found some very curious metal cuts in the ‘manière criblée.’ An
-undated _Sarum Horæ_, in which the calendar begins with 1503, should
-most probably be put before the _Golden Legend_. From 1504 to 1510
-Notary printed about thirteen books, and in that latter year (as we
-learn from the imprint of the _Expositio Hymnorum_) he had, besides his
-shop without Temple Bar, another in St. Paul’s Churchyard, of which the
-sign was also the Three Kings.
-
-[Illustration: PART OF A PAGE FROM GOLDEN LEGEND.
-
-(_Printed by Notary, 1503._)]
-
-Between 1510 and 1515, Notary issued no dated book, but in the latter
-year appeared the _Chronicles of England_, and in the year following
-two _Grammars_ of Whittington. The old printing-office ‘Extra Temple
-Bar’ seems to have been given up, for at this time Notary was printing
-in Paul’s Churchyard, at the sign of St. Mark. After 1518 there is
-another interval of three years without a dated book; but between 1518
-and 1520 several were issued from the sign of the Three Kings in Paul’s
-Churchyard, and after that Notary printed no more. His movements from
-place to place are difficult to understand. In 1497 he is in London at
-the sign of St. Thomas Apostle, in 1498 at Westminster in King Street.
-About 1502-3, he moves to a house outside Temple Bar, the one probably
-that Pynson had just vacated. In 1510, while still printing at the same
-place, he had a shop in St. Paul’s Churchyard at the sign of the Three
-Kings. In 1515 he is at the sign of St. Mark in Paul’s Churchyard,
-in 1518 again at the Three Kings. It seems probable that some of his
-productions must have entirely disappeared, otherwise it is hard to
-account for the number of blank years.
-
-The latest writer on Julian Notary conjectures that the sign of St.
-Mark and the sign of the Three Kings were attached to the same house;
-that Julian Notary, on moving to Paul’s Churchyard, went to a house
-with the sign of St. Mark, and after printing under that sign for two
-years, altered it, for commercial reasons, to his old emblem of the
-Three Kings. This is ingenious, but impossible, for the writer has
-ignored the fact that Notary had a shop in St. Paul’s Churchyard at the
-Three Kings five years before we hear of the one with the sign of St.
-Mark.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX.
-
- OXFORD AND ST. ALBAN’S.
-
-
-As early as 1664, when Richard Atkyns issued his _Original and Growth
-of Printing_, the assertion was put forward that printing in England
-was first practised at Oxford. ‘A book came into my hands,’ says
-Atkyns, ‘printed at Oxon, Anno Dom. 1468, which was three years before
-any of the recited Authours would allow it to be in England.’
-
-The book here referred to is the celebrated _Exposicio sancti Jeronimi
-in simbolum apostolorum_, written by Tyrannius Rufinus of Aquileia;
-and in the colophon it is clearly stated that the book was printed in
-1468. ‘Impressa Oxonie et finita anno domini.M. cccc. lxviij xvij. die
-decembris.’
-
-Many writers have argued for and against the authenticity of the date;
-and though some are still found who believe in its correctness, it is
-generally allowed to be a misprint for 1478. In the first place, the
-book has printed signatures, which have not been found in any book
-before 1472. Again, copies of this book have been found bound up in
-the original binding with books of 1478, In the library of All Souls
-College, Oxford, is a copy bound up with one of the 1479 books, and
-though the present binding is modern, they were originally bound
-together; and we find a set-off from the damp ink of the second volume
-on the last leaf of the first. A copy in another Oxford library, bound
-up with the 1479 books, has been marked for or by the binder with
-consecutive signatures all through the several tracts. Instances of
-misprinted dates are far from rare. The _Mataratius de componendis
-versibus_, printed at Venice by Ratdolt, is dated 1468 instead of
-1478, and was on that account sometimes put forward as a proof of
-early printing there. Spain, too, claimed printing for the same year
-on account of a misprinted ‘1468’ in a grammar printed at Barcelona.
-A _Vocabularius rerum_, printed by John Keller at Augsburg, has the
-same misprint of 1468. However, the surest test of the date of a book
-is to place it alongside others from the same press, and compare the
-workmanship. In this case the book falls naturally into its place at
-the head of the Oxford list in 1478, taking just the small precedence
-of the two books of 1479, which the slightly lesser excellence of its
-workmanship warrants. A break of eleven years between two books which
-are in every way so closely allied would be almost impossible, and
-quite unsupported by other instances. Accepting 1478 as the correct
-date, it is clear that Oxford lost no time in employing the new art,
-for Caxton had only commenced at Westminster the year before.
-
-The first three books, the _Exposicio_ of 1478 before mentioned, and
-the _Ægidius de originali peccato_, and _Textus ethicorum Aristotelis
-per Leonardum Aretinum translatus_, both of 1470, form a group of
-themselves. They are printed in a type either brought from Cologne or
-directly copied from Cologne work, and strongly resembling that used by
-Gerard ten Raem de Berka or Guldenschaff. None have a printer’s name,
-but they are ascribed to Theodore Rood of Cologne, the printer of the
-other early Oxford books.
-
-The earliest of these three, the _Exposicio_, is a small quarto of
-forty-two leaves, with twenty-five lines to the page, and the other
-two are generally similar in type and form. There are, however, one or
-two differences to be noted in it. The edges on the right-hand margin
-are often uneven, the letters Q, H, g are often wrongly used, the text
-begins on A1 instead of on the second leaf, and it was printed one page
-at a time. These faults were all rectified in the two later books,
-which leave little to be desired in the way of execution.
-
-The next dated book appeared in 1481, and it has the advantage of a
-full colophon giving the name of the printer. It is a Latin commentary
-on the _De Animâ_ of Aristotle, by Alexander de Hales; a folio of 240
-leaves, printed in type which had not been used before,—a curious,
-narrow, upright Gothic, not unlike in general appearance some of the
-founts used at Zwoll, or by Ther Hoernen at Cologne. A copy of this
-book was bought in the year that it was published for the library
-of Magdalen College, Oxford, where it still remains, for the sum of
-thirty-three shillings and fourpence. In 1482 was issued a _Commentary
-on the Lamentations of Jeremiah_, by John Lattebury, a folio of 292
-leaves. This is one of the least rare of the early Oxford books, and
-three copies of it are known printed upon vellum. The most interesting
-of these is in the library of All Souls College, Oxford. It is a
-beautiful copy in the original Oxford binding, and the various quires
-are signed by the proof-readers. Shortly after the issue of the
-_Lattebury_, the press acquired an extremely beautiful woodcut border,
-and the copies still remaining in stock of the _Lattebury_ and the
-_Alexander de Hales_ were rendered more attractive by having this
-border printed round the first page of text, and at the beginning of
-some of the divisions. In this second issue of the two books, some
-sheets also appear to have been reprinted.
-
-With these two books may be classed two others, in both cases known
-only from fragments, an edition of _Cicero pro Milone_ and a Latin
-Grammar. The _Cicero pro Milone_ is a quarto, and would have contained
-about thirty leaves. At present only eight leaves are known; four in
-the Bodleian, and four in Merton College Library. This was the first
-edition of a classic printed in England. Of the Latin Grammar only two
-leaves are known, which are in the British Museum.
-
-The third and last group contains eight books, of which only one
-contains a printer’s name. This is found in the colophon to the
-_Phalaris_ of 1485, a curious production in verse running as follows:—
-
- ‘Hoc Teodericus rood quem collonia misit
- Sanguine germanus nobile pressit opus
- Atque sibi socius thomas fuit anglicus hunte.
- Dij dent ut venetos exuperare queant
- Quam ienson venetos decuit vir gallicus artem
- Ingenio didicit terra britanna suo
- Celatos veneti nobis transmittere libros
- Cedite nos alijs vendimus o veneti
- Que fuerat vobis ars primum nota latini
- Est eadem nobis ipsa reperta patres
- Quamvis semotos toto canit orbe britannos
- Virgilius, placet his lingua latina tamen.’
-
-From this we learn that Rood had taken as his partner one Thomas Hunt,
-an Englishman, who had been established as a stationer in Oxford as
-early as 1473. He was probably associated with Rood in the production
-of all the books in the last group, and his influence may be perhaps
-traced in the new founts of type used in them, which are much more
-English in appearance than any which had been used at this press before.
-
-One of the earliest of the books of this last group is the Latin
-Grammar by John Anwykyll, with the _Vulgaria Terencii_. Of the first
-part, the Grammar, which contained about 128 leaves, only one imperfect
-copy, now in the Bodleian, is known. Of the other part, the _Vulgaria_,
-at least four copies are known, and an inscription on the copy
-belonging to the Bodleian gives us a clue to the date. On its first
-leaf is written the following inscription:—‘1483. Frater Johannes
-Grene emit hunc librum Oxonie de elemosinis amicorum suorum’—Brother
-John Grene bought this book at Oxford with the gifts of his friends.
-1483 is, then, the latest date to which we can ascribe the printing of
-the book; and this fits it into its place, after the books of 1481 and
-1482 printed in the earlier type.
-
-[Illustration: FIRST PAGE OF THE “EXCITATIO.”
-
-(_Printed at Oxford_, c. 1485.)]
-
-After the _Anwykyll_ comes a book by Richard Rolle of Hampole,
-_Explanationes super lectiones beati Job_, a quarto of sixty-four
-leaves, of which all the three known copies are in the University
-Library, Cambridge. With this may be classed a unique book in the
-British Museum, a sermon of Augustine, _Excitatio ad elemosinam
-faciendam_, a quarto of eight leaves. This book, bound with five other
-rare tracts, was lot 4912 in the Colbert sale, and brought the large
-price of 1 livre, 10 sous, about half-a-crown in our money. Another
-quarto, similar to the last two, follows, a collection of treatises on
-logical subjects, usually associated with the name of Roger Swyneshede,
-who was most probably the author of one only out of the nineteen
-different parts. It is a quarto of 164 leaves, and the only perfect
-copy known is in the library of New College, Oxford; another copy,
-slightly imperfect, being in the library of Merton College.
-
-Next in our conjectural arrangement comes the Lyndewode, _Super
-constitutiones provinciales_, a large folio of 366 leaves. This is the
-first edition of the celebrated commentary of William Lyndewode, and
-of the Provincial Constitutions of England. On the verso of the
-first leaf is a woodcut, the first occurring in an Oxford book.
-
-Ascribed to the year 1485 are the _Doctrinale_ of Alexander Gallus and
-the Latin translation of the _Epistles of Phalaris_, whose colophon has
-been already noticed.
-
-The _Doctrinale_ of Alexander Gallus is known only from two leaves in
-the library of St. John’s College, Cambridge. These leaves are used
-as end papers in the binding of a book; and a volume in the library
-of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, bound in identically the same
-manner, has also as end papers two leaves of an Oxford printed book.
-That these two books must have been bound by the same man, almost at
-the same time, is shown from the fact that in both we find used vellum
-leaves from one and the same manuscript along with the refuse Oxford
-leaves.
-
-The Latin translation of the _Epistles of Phalaris_, by Franciscus
-Aretinus, is in many ways the most interesting of this last group
-of Oxford books, containing as it does a very full colophon. It was
-printed, so the colophon tells us, in the 297th Olympiad, which those
-who write on the subject say was the year 1485. It is a quarto of
-eighty-eight leaves, and a very fine perfect copy is in the library of
-Wadham College, Oxford; two other copies are known, belonging to Corpus
-Christi College, Oxford, and the Spencer Library.
-
-The last book issued by the Oxford press was the _Liber Festialis_,
-a book of sermons for the holy days, by John Mirk. Several imperfect
-copies of this book are known, the most complete being in the library
-of Lambeth Palace. It is a folio of 174 leaves, and contains a series
-of eleven large cuts and five small ones. This series of large cuts
-(together with the cut of an author at work on his book, which occurs
-in the _Lyndewode_, and which is clearly one of the set), were not cut
-for the _Festial_, but appear to have been prepared for some edition of
-the _Golden Legend_. It was to have been a large folio book, for when
-we find the cuts used in the _Festial_, they have been cut at one end
-to allow them to fit the smaller sized sheet.
-
-The _Festial_ is dated 1486, but has no printer’s name. After this we
-know of no other book produced in Oxford during the fifteenth century,
-and we have no information to account for the cessation of the press.
-It is possible, however, that Rood left Oxford and returned to Cologne.
-Panzer (vol. iv. p. 274) mentions two books, _Questiones Aristotelis
-de generatione et corruptione_ and _Tres libri de anima Aristotelis_,
-printed at Cologne by a printer named Theodoricus in 1485 and 1486. In
-the library at Munich is a copy of the first book, and a facsimile of
-a page was published lately in Burger’s _Monumenta Germaniæ et Italiæ
-Typographica_.
-
-Now the type in which this book is printed bears the very strongest
-resemblance in many respects to that used by Rood at Oxford in 1481
-and 1482, and the similarity of the names makes it possible, if not
-probable, that Rood was the printer. The _Questiones Aristotelis
-de generatione et corruptione_ was finished at Cologne, ‘anno
-incarnationis dominice 1485 in vigilia S, Andreæ apostoli per
-Theodoricum impressorem colonie infra sedecim domos.’[33]
-
-[33] At this same address, where, in 1470, Ther Hoernen was living,
-we afterwards find John Landen. It is not, however, quite clear that
-‘infra sedecim domos’ was the denomination of a particular house.
-
-The vigil of St. Andrew was the 29th of November, so that Rood had not
-much time to move from Oxford and start his new office between the date
-of the publication of the _Phalaris_, 1485, and the 29th of November of
-the same year.
-
-Ennen and Madden consider that this Theodoricus was a certain Theodoric
-de Berse, whose name occurs in a list of printers and stationers of
-Cologne in 1501.
-
-It is impossible with our present knowledge to say any more on the
-question; but if Rood did return to Cologne, the _Festial_ must have
-been printed by Hunt alone. With it the fifteenth century printing
-at Oxford suddenly ceased, after a fairly prosperous career of eight
-years, during which at least fifteen books were issued.
-
-From 1486 onward we have no further record of printing there till the
-year 1517. In the meanwhile the stationers supplied such books as were
-required; and to some of them we find incidental references, both in
-accounts and in the colophons of books printed for them.
-
-In 1506, Pynson printed an edition of the _Principia_ of Peregrinus
-de Lugo, at the expense of Georgius Castellanus, who was living at
-the sign of St. John the Evangelist. Between 1512 and 1514, Henry
-Jacobi, a London stationer, moved to Oxford, and started business at
-the sign of the Trinity, the sign which he had used when in London.
-He died at Oxford in 1514. In 1517 the new press was started by John
-Scolar, who lived ‘in viculo diui Joannis baptiste.’ The first book
-he issued was a commentary by Walter Burley on apart of Aristotle,
-and this was followed in the next year by another book by the same
-author, _De materia et forma_. In 1518 were also issued the _Questiones
-super libros ethicorum_, by John Dedicus [15 May], the _Compendium
-questionum de luce et lumine_ [5 June], and Robert Whitinton’s _De
-heteroclitis nominibus_ [27 June]. To the same year may be assigned
-a _Prognostication_ by Jasper Laet, of which there is a copy in the
-Cambridge University Library. In 1519 there is only one book, printed
-by a new man, for Scolar has disappeared. It is the _Compotus manualis
-ad usum Oxoniensium_, printed by Charles Kyrfoth, who lived like Scolar
-‘in vico diui Joannis baptiste,’ and perhaps succeeded the latter in
-business. From this time forward no books were printed in Oxford till
-1585, when the University Press was started by Joseph Barnes, and
-commenced its career by issuing the _Speculum moralium quæstionum_ of
-John Case.
-
-One more early Oxford stationer must be mentioned as connected with
-printing, and this is John Dorne or Thorne, who was in business about
-1520, and whose most interesting Day-book was edited some years ago by
-Mr. Falconer Madan for the Oxford Historical Society. He was originally
-a stationer, and perhaps printer, at Brunswick. A small educational
-work, the _Opusculum insolubilium secundum usum insignis scole paruisi
-in alma universitate Oxonie_, printed by Treveris, was to be sold ‘apud
-I. T.’ These initials stand probably for John Thorne, and we find the
-book mentioned in his accounts.
-
-
- ST. ALBAN’S.
-
-The schoolmaster printer of St. Alban’s has left us no information
-as to his life, or even told us his name, and we should know nothing
-whatever about him had not W. de Worde referred to him as ‘sometime
-schoolmaster of St. Albans.’
-
-The press was probably started in 1479; for though the earliest dated
-book is dated 1480, an edition from this press of _Augustini Dacti
-elegancie_, in quarto, is evidently earlier, being printed throughout
-in one type, the first of those used by this printer. Of this book one
-copy only is known, in the University Library, Cambridge.
-
-In 1480 the schoolmaster printer issued the _Rhetorica Nova_ of
-Laurentius de Saona, a book which Caxton was printing about the
-same time, and very soon after it the _Questiones Alberti de modo
-significandi_. These were followed by three more works in Latin,
-the _Questiones super Physica Aristotelis_ of Joannes Canonicus,
-the _Exempla Sacræ Scripturæ_, and Antonius Andreæ _super Logica
-Aristotelis_. The remaining two books from this press, in contrast to
-those that had preceded them, are of a popular character. These are the
-_Chronicles of England_, and the treatise on hawking, hunting, and coat
-armour, commonly known as the _Book of St. Alban’s_.
-
-All the eight St. Alban’s books are of the greatest rarity. More than
-half are known only from single copies; of some, not a single perfect
-copy remains.
-
-The very scholastic nature of the majority of the books from this press
-renders it more or less uninteresting; but the two latest works, the
-_Chronicles_ and the _Book of St. Alban’s_, appeal more to popular
-taste. Editions of the _Chronicles_ were issued by every English
-printer, and there is nothing in this particular one to merit special
-remark. The _Book of St. Alban’s_, on the other hand, is a book of very
-particular interest. It consists of three parts; the first is devoted
-to hawking, the second to hunting, and the third to coat armours or
-heraldry. Naturally enough it was a popular book--so popular that no
-perfect copy now exists. It also possesses the distinction of being the
-first English book which contains specimens of printing in colour; for
-the coats-of-arms at the end are for the most part printed in their
-correct colour. Later in the century, in 1496, W. de Worde issued
-another edition of this book, adding to it a chapter on ‘Fishing with
-an angle.’
-
-In these eight St. Alban’s books we find four different types used. The
-first is a small, clear-cut, distinctive type, but is only used for the
-text of one book and the signatures of others. Type NO. 2, which is
-used for the text of the two English and one of the Latin books, is a
-larger ragged type, with a strong superficial resemblance to Caxton’s.
-Type No. 3, which is used in four Latin books, is a smaller type, full
-of abbreviations and contractions; while the last type is one which had
-belonged to Caxton (his type 3), but which he gave up using about 1484.
-This use of Caxton’s type has led some people to imagine that there was
-a close connection between the Westminster and St. Alban’s press; and
-a writer in the _Athenæum_ went so far as to propound a theory that
-Caxton’s unsigned books were really printed at St. Alban’s.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X.
-
- LONDON.
-
- JOHN LETTOU, WILLIAM DE MACHLINIA, RICHARD PYNSON.
-
-
-In 1480, printing was introduced into London by John Lettou, perhaps a
-native of Lithuania, of which Lettou is an old form. The first product
-of the press was an edition of John Kendale’s Indulgence asking for aid
-against the Turks, another edition having just been issued by Caxton in
-his large No. 2* type. As we have said, Lettou’s small neat type was
-very much better suited for printing indulgences, and its appearance
-very probably caused Caxton to make his small type No. 4, which he used
-in future for such work. Besides two other editions of the indulgence,
-Lettou printed only one book in this year, the _Quæstiones Antonii
-Andreæ super duodecim libros metaphysice Aristotelis_. It is a small
-folio of 106 leaves, of very great rarity, only one perfect copy being
-known, in the library of Sion College, London. In 1481 another folio
-book was printed, _Thomas Wallensis super Psalterium_, and probably in
-the same year a work on ecclesiastical procedure, known only from two
-leaves which were found in the binding of one of the Parker books in
-Corpus Christi College, Cambridge.
-
-From the workmanship of these books we can clearly see that Lettou was
-a practised printer, though we know nothing as to where he learnt his
-art. His type, which bears no resemblance to any other used in England,
-is very similar to that of Matthias Moravus, the Naples printer; so
-similar, indeed, as to make it certain that there must have been some
-connexion between the two printers, or some common origin for their
-types. Lettou was assisted by a certain William Wilcock, at whose
-expense the two large books were printed.
-
-About 1482, Lettou was joined by another printer, William de Machlinia,
-a native no doubt of Malines in Belgium. These two printers employed a
-new fount of type of the same school as the other English types, and
-one suitable for the printing of the law-books, which were their sole
-productions. In partnership they printed but five books, the _Tenores
-Novelli_, the _Abridgment of the Statutes_, and the _Year-Books_ of
-the 33rd, 35th, and 36th years of Henry VII. The first of these books
-is the only one which has a colophon. It gives the names of the two
-printers, and states that the book was printed in the city of London,
-‘juxta ecclesiam omnium sanctorum;’ a rather vague address, since,
-according to Arnold’s Chronicle, there were several London churches
-thus dedicated.
-
-After these books had been issued, about 1483-84, John Lettou
-disappears, and Machlinia carried on his business alone. By himself he
-printed at least twenty-two books or editions. Out of all this number
-only four contain his name, and not one a date. He printed at two
-addresses, ‘By Flete-brigge,’ and in Holborn. If these two addresses
-refer to two different places, and we have no reason for supposing the
-contrary, there is no doubt that ‘By Flete-brigge’ is the earlier.
-
-How late he continued to carry on business it is not possible to find
-out, as none of his books are dated. The Bull of Innocent VIII.,
-relating to the marriage of Henry VII., which he printed, cannot
-have been issued till after 2nd March 1486; and the occurrence of a
-title-page in one of his books points to a still later date, for we
-know of no other book having a title-page printed in England before
-1491-92.
-
-Machlinia’s use of signatures and initial directors seems to have been
-entirely arbitrary, and it is impossible to arrange the books in any
-certain order from their typographical peculiarities.
-
-In the ‘Flete-brigge’ type there are nine books. Two works of Albertus
-Magnus, the _Liber aggregationis_ and the _De secretis mulierum_;[34]
-a _Horæ ad usum Sarum_, known only from fragments rescued from old
-bindings; the _Revelation of St. Nicholas to a monk of Evesham_, of
-which the two known copies show curious instances of wrong imposition.
-There are, besides, three law-books and a school-book, the _Vulgaria
-Terencii_. Of the _Horæ ad usum Sarum_ twenty leaves are known, all
-printed on vellum. In size it might be called a 16mo, and was made up
-in gatherings of eight leaves, each gathering containing two sheets of
-vellum. These gatherings were folded in a peculiar way. As an ordinary
-rule, when we find a quire of eight leaves formed of two sheets, leaves
-1, 2, 7, 8 were printed on one sheet, leaves 3, 4, 5, 6 on the other.
-But Machlinia adopted a different plan, and printed leaves 1, 4, 5,
-8 on the one sheet, leaves 2, 3, 6, 7 on the other. It is impossible
-to say whether there were any cuts in the volume; there are none in
-the remaining fragments, but at the beginning of certain portions a
-woodcut border was used, which surrounded the whole page. This border
-was afterwards used by Pynson. A curious thing to be noticed about the
-type in which these books are printed, is its very strong resemblance
-to some of the founts of type used about the same period in Spain.
-
-[34] The copy of this book in the University Library, Cambridge,
-wanting all signature _c_, but in fine condition, and uncut, has on
-the first blank leaf some early writing which refers to the year 1485,
-showing probably that the book was not printed after that date.
-
-[Illustration: PAGE OF THE SARUM HORÆ.
-
-(_Printed by Machlinia._)]
-
-In the Holborn type there are a larger number of books, at least
-fourteen being known. Of these the best known and most common is the
-_Speculum Christiani_, supposed, from the occurrence of the name in a
-manuscript copy, to have been compiled by one Watton. It is interesting
-as containing specimens of early poetry. Another book was popular
-enough to run through three editions; this was the _Treatise on the
-Pestilence_, written by Kamitus or Canutus, bishop of Aarhuus. It is
-impossible to say when it was printed, or whether some panic connected
-with the plague caused a run upon it. One of the editions must have
-been almost the last book which Machlinia issued, for it contains the
-title-page already referred to. The most important book in this set
-in point of size is the _Chronicles of England_, of which only one
-perfect copy is known. In the copy in the British Museum occurs a
-curious thing. The book is a folio, but two of the leaves are printed
-as quarto. In this type are three law-books, _Year-Books_ for years 34
-and 37 of Henry VI., and the _Statutes_ of Richard III. There are also
-two school-books, the _Vulgaria Terentii_ and an interesting _Donatus_
-in folio, whose existence is known only from duplicate copies of one
-leaf. The remaining books are theological, and comprise two separate
-_Nova Festa_, or services for new feasts; one for the Visitation of
-the Virgin, the other for the Transfiguration of our Lord. These
-services were almost at once incorporated in the general volume of the
-_Breviary_, so that in a separate form they are very uncommon. The last
-book to be mentioned is the _Regulæ et ordinationes_ of Innocent VIII.,
-which must have been printed some time after 23rd September 1484, when
-that pope was elected. Of a later date still is a _Bull_ of the same
-pope relating to Henry VII.’s title and marriage. It must have been
-printed after 7th November 1485 (the date of Parliament), and after 2nd
-March 1485-86 (the date of the _Bull_).
-
-Another book should be mentioned here, which, though it cannot with
-certainty be ascribed to any known English printer, resembles most
-of all the work of Machlinia. It is an English translation by Kay of
-the Latin description of the _Siege of Rhodes_, written by Caorsin; a
-small folio of twenty-four leaves. Many of the letters seem the same as
-Machlinia’s, but with variations and modifications.
-
-The number of founts of type used in this office throughout its
-existence was eleven, and of these two are very peculiar. One of the
-larger sets of type seems to have been obtained from Caxton, but it was
-hardly used at all. Another set of capital letters, which must have
-been obtained from abroad, occur in some of the latest books. They bear
-no resemblance to anything used by any other printer, and look rather
-as though they belonged to a fount of Roman type.
-
-Though 1486 is the latest date which we can fix to any of Machlinia’s
-productions, it is probable that he continued to print up till about
-the year 1490.
-
-Soon after the cessation of Machlinia’s press, his business seems to
-have been taken on by Richard Pynson, whose first dated book appeared
-in 1493. Though it is impossible to prove conclusively that Pynson
-succeeded Machlinia in business, many small points seem to show that
-this was the case. We find leaves of Machlinia’s books in bindings
-undoubtedly produced by Pynson, and he was also in possession of a
-border used by Machlinia in his edition of the _Sarum Horæ_. It is
-often said that Pynson was an apprentice of Caxton’s; but we have no
-evidence of this beyond the words in the prologue to the _Chaucer_,
-where Caxton is called ‘my worshipful master’—a title applied sometimes
-to Caxton by printers living fifty years after.[35]
-
-[35] Blades, in his _Life of Caxton_, not only says that Pynson was
-Caxton’s apprentice, but that he used his mark in some of his books.
-This mistake has arisen from a doctored copy of Bonaventure’s _Speculum
-vite Christi_ in the British Museum, which has a leaf with Caxton’s
-device inserted at the end.
-
-In his patent of naturalisation of 30th July 1513, Pynson is described
-as a native of Normandy; and we know that he had business relations
-with Le Talleur of Rouen, who printed some law-books for him. These
-books, three in number, may be ascribed to about 1490, or to some time
-after Machlinia had ceased printing, and before Pynson had begun. It
-was probably very soon after 1490 that Pynson set up his printing
-establishment at the Temple Bar; for though his first dated book, the
-_Dives and Pauper_, is dated the 5th July 1493, there are one or two
-other books that can with certainty be placed before it.
-
-A fragment of a grammar, consisting of the last leaf only, among the
-Hearne fragments in the Bodleian, is all that remains of one of his
-earliest books. It is printed entirely in his first large coarse type,
-which bears so much resemblance to some of Machlinia’s; and was used as
-waste to line the boards of a book before Passion Week, 1494.
-
-The _Chaucer_, in which two types are used, one for the prose and
-another for the verse, is also earlier than the _Dives and Pauper_.
-It is illustrated with a number of badly executed woodcuts, cut
-specially for the book, of the various pilgrims in the _Canterbury
-Tales_. Some of these cuts were altered while the book was passing
-through the press, and serve again for different characters. The
-Sergeaunt with a little alteration reappears as the Doctor of Physick,
-and the Squire is turned into the Manciple.
-
-[Illustration: FROM THE ‘FESTUM NOMINIS JESU.’
-
-PYNSON, C. 1493.]
-
-In 1493 the _Dives and Pauper_ appeared. It is printed in a new type,
-copied evidently from a French model, and strongly resembling some
-used in Verard’s books. This type superseded the larger type of the
-_Chaucer_, which we do not find in use again. To 1493 a number of
-small books can be assigned, all printed in the type of the _Dives and
-Pauper_, and having twenty-five lines to the page. Amongst them we may
-mention the _Festum Nominis Jesu_; an edition of Lydgate’s _Churl and
-Bird_; a _Life of St. Margaret_, which is known only from fragments,
-and a legal work of which there is one leaf in Lambeth Palace Library.
-
-The method of using signatures, which Pynson adopted in these early
-books, affords another small piece of evidence to prove that he learnt
-to print at Rouen, and not in England. In the quartos, the first leaf
-of the quire is signed A 1, the second has no signature, while the
-third is signed A 2. This way of signing (by the sheet instead of by
-the leaf), not a very ordinary one, was commonly in use at Rouen; while
-Caxton and De Worde signed in the more usual manner, with consecutive
-signatures to each leaf for the first half of the quire.
-
-For some unknown reason, Pynson was dissatisfied with the _Dives and
-Pauper_ type, for after 1493 it never seems to have been used again.
-From this time onwards, till about 1500, the majority of his books were
-printed in the small type of the _Chaucer_, or in some newer types of
-a more severe and less French appearance. In his earliest books Pynson
-used a device consisting of his initials cut in wood, so as to print
-white upon a black background. It resembles in many ways that of his
-old associate Le Talleur, and may therefore have been cut in Rouen. In
-1496 we find him using two new devices, one a large woodcut containing
-his mark, and a helmet surmounted by a small bird,[36] which began to
-break about 1497, and was soon disused. The other, which is a metal
-cut, is in two pieces, a border of men and flowers, and an interior
-piece with the mark on a shield and supporters. The border of this
-device is a most useful guide in determining the dates of the books
-in which it occurs. In the lower part is a ribbon pierced for the
-insertion of type. The two ends of the piece below the ribbon were too
-thin to be strong, so that the piece gets gradually bent in, the ribbon
-becoming narrower and narrower. According to the bend of this piece
-the exact year can be ascertained, from 1499, when it began to get
-displaced, to 1513, when it broke off altogether.
-
-[36] The bird above the helmet is a finch, no doubt a punning allusion
-to Pynson’s name, Pynson being the Norman word for a finch. Very
-probably the birds in the large coat of arms are finches also, though
-Ames calls them eagles.
-
-Among the books which appeared in 1494, the _Fall of Princis_,
-translated by Lydgate from Boccaccio, is the most remarkable. It is
-printed throughout in the smaller type of the _Chaucer_, and at the
-head of each part is a woodcut of particularly good execution. The
-copy of this book in the British Museum, unfortunately imperfect,
-was rescued from the counter of a small shop where it was being used
-to make little bags or ‘twists’ to hold pennyworths of sweets. Each
-leaf has been divided into four pieces. A _Grammar of Sulpitius_ and
-a _Book of Good Manners_ were also printed with a date in this year.
-In 1495 no dated books were issued, but the _Petronylla_ and _The Art
-and Craft to know well to Dye_ must have been issued about this time.
-In 1496, Pynson printed a small supplement to the first edition of
-the _Hymns and Sequences_ printed at Cologne by Quentell, and in the
-following year he issued a complete edition of the book, and an edition
-of the _Horæ ad usum Sarum_. In the same year (1497) he printed six of
-Terence’s plays, each signed separately so that they could be issued
-apart. About this year were issued two interesting folios, _Reynard the
-Fox_, and a _Speculum vite Christi_, with illustrations. In 1500 was
-issued the _Book of Cookery_, of which the only known copy is in the
-library at Longleat, and the splendid _Sarum Missal_, printed at the
-expense of Cardinal Morton, and generally known as the Morton Missal.
-Of updated books printed about this time we may notice especially,
-editions of _Guy of Warwick_, _Maundeville’s Travels_, _Informatio
-Puerorum_, a few small school-books, and a number of year-books and
-other legal works.
-
-About 1502-3, Pynson changed his residence from outside Temple Bar to
-the George in Fleet Street, where he continued to the end of his life.
-His career as a printer is curiously different from Wynkyn de Worde’s.
-The latter was the popular printer, publishing numbers of slight books
-of a kind likely to appeal to the public. Pynson, on the other hand,
-was in a more official position as King’s printer, and seems to have
-been generally chosen as the publisher of learned books. Wynkyn de
-Worde printed ten slight books for every one of a more solid character;
-with Pynson the average was about equal.
-
-From 1510 onwards we find frequent entries relating to Pynson in all
-the accounts of payments made by Henry VIII., and these show that
-he was clearly the royal printer, and in receipt of an annuity. In
-September 1509, he issued the _Sermo fratris Hieronymi de Ferraria_,
-which contains the first Roman type used in England. In 1513 appeared
-the _Sege and Dystruccyon of Troye_, of which there are several copies
-known, printed upon vellum.
-
-Pynson’s will is dated 18th November 1529, and was proved on 18th
-February 1530. He was succeeded in business by Robert Redman, who had
-been for a few years previously his rather unscrupulous rival.
-
-The last few years of the fifteenth century saw a great change in the
-development of English printing. Up to the time of Caxton’s death
-in 1491, there seems to have been little foreign competition, but
-immediately after this date the state of things altered entirely.
-Both France and Italy produced books for the English market, and sent
-over stationers to dispose of them: Gerard Leeu at Antwerp printed a
-number of English books, mostly of a popular character, while Hertzog
-in Venice; and a number of printers in Paris, printed service-books of
-Sarum use.
-
-By 1493 two stationers were settled in England; one, Frederick Egmondt,
-as an agent for Hertzog, the other, Nicholas Lecompte, who sold books
-printed in Paris. Though we only know of these two as stationers
-through their names appearing in the colophons of books with which
-they were connected, there must have been many others of whom we have
-no trace. After the Act of 1483, which so strongly encouraged foreign
-importations, a very large number of books for the English market were
-printed abroad. This was at first occasioned by the small variety
-in the number of types and the scarcity of ornamental letters and
-woodcuts. In 1487, Caxton commissioned George Maynyal, a Paris printer,
-to print an edition of the _Sarum Missal_, and this is the first
-foreign printed book for sale in England whose history we know. About
-ten years previously, a _Sarum Breviary_ had been printed at Cologne,
-and in 1483 another edition at Venice. The first edition of the _Sarum_
-_Missal_ was printed about 1486 by Wenssler at Basle. In the fifteenth
-century, at least fifty books are known to have been printed abroad
-for sale in England. Most of these were service-books, but there were
-a few of other classes. Gerard Leeu reprinted three of Caxton’s books,
-_The Chronicles_, _The History of Jason_, and the _History of Paris
-and the fair Vienne_, and added a fourth popular book to these, which
-had not previously appeared in English, the _Dialogues of Salomon and
-Marcolphus_. In addition to these, he printed editions of the _Sarum
-Directorium Sacerdotum_ and _Horæ_.
-
-Another class of books produced abroad were school-books, and the
-earliest of these for English use is an edition of the grammatical
-tracts of _Perottus_, printed at Louvain in 1486 by Egidius van der
-Heerstraten. In the same year Leeu printed the _Vulgaria_, and very
-shortly afterwards editions of the Grammars by Anwykyll and the
-_Garlandia_ were issued from Deventer, Antwerp, Cologne, and Paris.
-
-The greater portion, however, of this foreign importation consisted
-of service-books, at least forty editions being sent over from abroad
-before 1501. From Venice were sent Breviaries and Missals, printed for
-the most part by Johannes de Landoia dictus Hertog. As we have said,
-the first edition of the _Sarum Breviary_ was printed at Cologne by an
-unknown printer, and the first edition of the _Sarum Missal_ at Basle
-by Wenssler about 1486. From Paris and Rouen came the greater number
-of _Horæ_, and such books as the _Legenda_, _Manuale_, and _Liber
-Festivalis_.
-
-It is impossible to enter here with any fulness into the history of the
-earliest stationers and the books printed abroad for sale in England.
-It is rather foreign to our present subject, but would well repay
-careful study.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI.
-
- THE SPREAD OF THE ART IN GREAT BRITAIN.
-
-
-The introduction of printing into Scotland did not take place till
-1508, in which year a printer named Andrew Myllar set up his press in
-the Southgait at Edinburgh. At this time the countries of Scotland and
-France were in close business communications, and many Scotsmen sought
-employment on the Continent. In 1496 a certain David Lauxius, a native
-of Edinburgh, was in the employment of Hopyl, the Paris printer, as a
-press corrector, an employment often undertaken by men of learning.
-Lauxius afterwards became a schoolmaster at Arras, and is several
-times spoken of by Badius Ascensius in the prefatory letters which he
-prefixed to his grammars. Such books as were needed were sent over to
-Scotland from France, and the probable cause of the introduction of
-printing into the former country was the desire of William Elphinstone,
-Bishop of Aberdeen, to have his adaptation of the _Sarum Breviary_ for
-the use of Aberdeen produced under his own personal supervision. Two
-men were readily found to undertake the work; one, Walter Chepman,
-a wealthy merchant, who supplied the necessary capital; the other,
-Andrew Myllar, a bookseller, who had several times employed foreign
-presses to print books for him, and had himself been abroad on business
-expeditions.
-
-The books which had been printed for Myllar were, _Multorum vocabulorum
-equivocorum interpretatio magistri Johannis de Garlandia_, in 1505,
-and _Expositio sequentiarum secundum usum Sarum_, in 1506; both being
-without a printer’s name, but most probably from the press of P.
-Violette of Rouen.[37]
-
-[37] Dr. Dickson, relying on the authority of M. Claudin, has ascribed
-these books to the press of Lawrence Hostingue of Rouen. From the
-facsimiles which he gives it is clear that the types are not identical.
-The books should rather be ascribed to Pierre Violette, who used, as
-far as can be seen, the same type; and who also used in his _Expositio
-Hymnorum et Sequentiarum ad usum Sarum_, printed in 1507, the woodcut
-of a man seated at a reading desk, which is found on the title-page of
-Myllar’s _Garlandia_.
-
-As was to be expected, Myllar obtained his type from France, and
-probably from Rouen, but it bears no resemblance to that used in the
-books printed for him. Among the Rouen types it is most like that used
-by Le Talleur, but the resemblance is not very close. The capital
-letters seem identical with those used by De Marnef, at Paris, in his
-_Nef des folz_, and are also very like those of the Lyons printer,
-Claude Daygne.
-
-Supplied with these types, Myllar returned to Edinburgh, and in the
-spring of 1508 issued a series of nine poetical pamphlets, the only
-known copies being now preserved in the Advocates’ Library, Edinburgh.
-These were all issued within a few days of each other, and neither
-the type nor the woodcuts show any indication of wear or blemishes
-which might enable some order to be assigned to them. These books, like
-Pynson’s early-quartos, are signed by the sheet, an indication that the
-printer learnt his art at Rouen.
-
-In 1510 the _Breviary_ was issued, and, were it not for the colophon,
-would pass as the production of a Norman press, It is in two volumes;
-the Pars Hiemalis, containing 400 leaves, the Pars Estivalis, 378. Only
-four copies are known, all imperfect. With the production of this book
-the Edinburgh press stopped for some while.
-
-There is no doubt much yet to be learnt about the history of the first
-Scottish press, especially in its relations to those of Normandy, and
-there seems no reason why in time it should not become quite clear. Not
-only are the original books in existence, but also the acts relating to
-them. One other book must be noticed as having been printed in Scotland
-before 1530. This is the _De compassione Beate Virginis Marie_, a
-‘novum festum’ issued for incorporation into the _Breviary_, and
-printed at Edinburgh, by John Story, about 1520. Of this little tract
-but one copy remains, which is bound up in the copy of the _Aberdeen
-Breviary_ belonging to Lord Strathmore at Glamis. It consists of a
-single sheet of eight leaves, and, according to Dr. Dickson, is not
-printed in the same type as the _Breviary_.
-
-From this time onward till Davidson began to print, it seems as though
-Scotland had no practised typographer. Hector Boece, John Vaus, and
-others, were obliged to send their books to be printed at a foreign
-press; Vaus indeed went over to Paris to superintend the printing of
-his Grammar by Badius, who was at that time the printer most favoured
-by Scottish authors.
-
- * * * * *
-
-No book was actually printed at York till 1509, but for many years
-before that date there had been stationers in the city who imported
-foreign books for sale. Frederick Frees, who was enrolled as a free-man
-in 1497, is spoken of as a book printer, but no specimen of his work
-exists. His brother Gerard, who assumed the surname of Wanseford,
-imported in 1507 an edition of the _Sarum Hymns and Sequences_, printed
-for him at Rouen by P. Violette. Of this book only two copies are
-known. Shortly after Gerard Wanseford’s death, an action was brought
-against his executor, Ralph Pulleyn, by Frederick Frees, the brother,
-about the stock of books which had been left, and which consisted
-mostly of service-books, bound and unbound, with some _alphabeta_ and
-others in Latin and English.
-
-In 1509 a certain Hugo Goes printed an edition of the _Directorium
-Sacerdotum_, the first dated book printed at York. Two copies are
-known, one in the Chapter Library at York, and the other in the library
-of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge. Davies[38] incorrectly states
-that both copies are imperfect, and want the leaf upon which the
-colophon was printed; but it is certainly in the Cambridge copy, for
-this wants only the last leaf, which would either be blank or with
-a printer’s mark. The book is for the most part printed in the type
-which W. de Worde used at Westminster just before 1500. Goes printed
-also editions of the _Donatus_ and _Accidence_, but no copies are now
-known, though in 1667 copies were in possession of a Mr. Hildyard, a
-York historian. Bagford, among his notes on printing [Harl. MS. 5974,
-95], mentions a _Donatus cum Remigio_, ‘impressus Londiniis juxta
-Charing Cross per me Hugonem Goes and Henery Watson’—with the printer’s
-device H. G. This book also is unknown, but may perhaps be the Grammar
-mentioned by Ames as being among Lord Oxford’s books. If the copy of
-the colophon is correct, it shows that Goes was at some time printing
-in London. He is said to have also printed at Beverley.
-
-[38] Davies’ _Memoir of the York Press_, 1868, 8vo, pp. 16-18.
-
-In 1516, ‘Ursyn Milner, prynter,’ was admitted to the freedom of the
-city. He was born in 1481, and by 1511 was living in York, when he gave
-evidence in the suit between Ralph Pulleyn and Frederick Frees. He
-printed only two books, a _Festum visitationis Beate Marie Virginis_,
-and a _Grammar_ of Whittington’s.
-
-The _Festum_ was issued doubtless between 1513 and 1515, for in 1513
-the Convocation of York ordered the feast of the Visitation of the
-Blessed Virgin Mary to be kept as a ‘Festum principale.’ It is quoted
-by Ames, p. 468, and has the following colophon: ‘Feliciter finiunt
-(?) festum visitationis beate Marie virginis secundum usum ebor.
-Noviter impressum per Ursyn Milner commorantem in cimiterio Minsterii
-Sancti Petri.’ It is in 8vo, and a copy formerly belonged to Thomas
-Rawlinson.
-
-The second book, the _Grammar_, is a quarto of twenty-four leaves, made
-up in quires of eight and four leaves alternately, a peculiar system
-of quiring much affected by Wynkyn de Worde. Below the title is a cut
-of a schoolmaster with three pupils, which was used by Wynkyn de Worde
-in 1499, and which he in turn had obtained from Govaert van Ghemen
-about 1490. (The cut was first used in the _Opusculum Grammaticale_,
-Gouda, 13th November 1486.) Below the colophon, which tells us that the
-book was printed in ‘blake-strete’ on the 20th December 1516, is the
-printer’s device, consisting of a shield hanging on a tree supported by
-a bear and an ass, the bear being an allusion to his name Ursyn. On the
-shield are a sun and a windmill, the latter referring to his surname
-Milner. Below this device is an oblong cut containing his name in full
-on a ribbon, his trade-mark being in the centre.
-
-The connexion between the early York stationers and Wynkyn de Worde is
-very striking, and has yet to be explained. Gerard Wanseford in his
-will, dated 1510, leaves forty shillings to Wynkyn de Worde, which he
-(the testator) owed him. The next stationer and printer, Hugo Goes,
-was in possession of some of De Worde’s type; and Milner, the last of
-the early York printers, used one of his cuts, and copies his peculiar
-habit of quiring. Perhaps the type and cuts were originally bought by
-Wanseford and obtained successively by the others; at any rate, both
-the type and cut were out of W. de Worde’s hands at an early date.
-
-The most important of the York stationers remains still to be noticed,
-though he was unfortunately only a stationer and not a printer. John
-Gachet appears at York in 1517, and in the same year is mentioned as a
-stationer at Hereford. He was in business in the former town at least
-as late as 1533, when the last book printed at his expense was issued.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Printing was introduced into Cambridge in 1521, when John Lair de
-Siberch, perhaps at the instigation of Richard Croke, who from 1522 was
-professor of Greek and public orator, set up his press at the sign of
-the Arma Regia. In 1521 he printed six books, and of these the _Oratio
-Henrici Bulloci_ is the first. The five other books follow in the
-following order: _Augustini Sermo_, _Luciani_ περἰ ὁιψἀὁων, _Balduini
-sermo de altaris sacramento_, _Erasmus de conscribendis epistolis_,
-and _Galeni de Temperamentis_. In the next year Siberch printed only
-two books, _Joannis Roffensis episcopi contio_, and _Papyrii Gemini
-Eleatis Hermathena_. It is needless to describe these books more fully
-here, for an extremely good and full bibliography of them was compiled
-by Bradshaw, and published as an introduction to one of the Cambridge
-facsimiles in 1886.[39]
-
-[39] _Doctissimi viri Henrici Bulloci Oratio_ ... reproduced in
-facsimile ... with a bibliographical introduction by the late Henry
-Bradshaw, M.A. Cambridge, 1886. 4to.
-
-Since the publication of this bibliography, the existence of another
-book from the first Cambridge press has been discovered. In 1889, among
-some other fragments forming the covers of a book in Westminster Abbey
-Library, were found part of the first sheet of the Cambridge _Papyrius
-Geminus_, and two leaves of a grammar in the same type, in quarto, with
-twenty-six lines to the page besides headlines. These turned out to be
-part of the small grammar, _De octo orationis partium constructione_,
-written for use in Paul’s School. It was written by Lily and amended by
-Erasmus, and finally issued anonymously. After the printing of these
-nine books Siberch is lost sight of; but that he was still alive in
-1525 we know from a letter of Erasmus, who, writing on Christmas Day to
-Dr. Robert Aldrich of King’s College, sends greetings, among others,
-to ‘Gerardum, Nicolaum et Joannem Siburgum bibliopolas.’ Amongst the
-fragments taken from the binding spoken of above, was a letter to
-Siberch from the well-known Antwerp and London bookseller, Peter Kaetz,
-relating to the purchase of books, but it has unfortunately no date,
-though certainly earlier than 1524.
-
-Two books were printed at Tavistock in the first half of the sixteenth
-century; and as the monks possessed a printing press of their own, it
-is quite probable that other books were issued which have now entirely
-perished. The first book is an English metrical translation of the _De
-Consolatione Philosophiæ_ of Boethius made by Thomas Waltwnem. It has
-the following colophon: ‘Emprented in the exempt monastery of Tavestock
-in Denshyre. By me Dan Thomas Rychard, monke of the sayd monastery.
-To the instant desyre of the ryght worshypful esquyer Mayster Robert
-Langdon, anno d. MDXXV.’ Several copies of this book are known.
-
-Of the other book but one copy is known, now in the library of Exeter
-College, Oxford. It is a small quarto of twenty-six leaves, with thirty
-or thirty-one lines to the page, The tithe runs, ‘Here foloyth the
-confirmation of the Charter perteynynge to all the tynners wythyn the
-countey of Devonshyre, wyth there statutes also made at Crockeryntorre
-by the hole assent and consent of al the sayd tynners yn the yere
-of the reygne of our souerayne Lord Kynge Henry ye VIII. the-secund
-yere.’ The book ends on the reverse of signature d 3, ‘Here endyth the
-statutes of the stannary. Imprented yn Tavystoke ye xx day of August
-the yere of the reygne off our soveryne Lord Kynge Henry ye VIII. the
-xxvi yere.’
-
-At Abingdon a book was printed in 1528 by John Scolar, who had beer
-printing at Oxford about ten years previously. It is the _Breviary_
-for the use of Abingdon, and the only known copy is in the library of
-Emmanuel College, Cambridge. The colophon runs: ‘Istud portiforium fuit
-impressum per Joannem Scholarem in monasterio beate marie virginis
-Abendonensi. Anno incarnationis dominice Millesimo quingentesimo
-vicesimo octavo. Et Thome Rowlonde abbatis septimo decimo.’
-
-Two other towns must be mentioned, which, though not possessing
-resident printers, had stationers who published books printed for them.
-In 1505 the Hereford _Breviary_ was issued under the superintendence
-of Inghelbert Haghe, and under the patronage of the ‘Illustrissime
-viraginis,’ Margaret, Countess of Richmond and Derby. It has the
-following colophon: ‘Impressum est hoc breviarium secundum eiusdem
-diocesis usum in clarissimo rathomagensi emporio: impensis et cura
-Inghelberti Haghe dicte comitis bibliopole ac dedititii. Anno salutis
-christi Millesimo quingentesimo quinto. II. non. augusti.’ Of this book
-only three copies are known. One, textually perfect, and containing
-both parts, is in Worcester Cathedral Library. The Bodleian has a Pars
-Estivalis, slightly imperfect, and another copy is in private hands.
-We can trace this bookseller to a later date, for his name occurs in a
-note written on a fragment in the Bodleian, which formed at one time
-the lining of a binding, ‘Dedi bibliopole herfordensi Ingleberto
-nuncupato pro isto et sex reliquis libris biblie xliii^s iiij^d quos
-emi ludlowie anno domini incarnationis millesimo quingentesimo decimo
-circiter die nundinarum lichefeldensium.’
-
-The other town is Exeter, where, about 1510, a stationer named Martin
-Coeffin was living. Two books were printed for him, both of which were
-without date. One of these was the _Vocabula magistri Stanbrigi, primum
-jam edita, sua saltem editione_, printed, so Ames tells us, by Lawrence
-Hostingue and Jamet Loys at Rouen. He adds further, that the ‘piece’
-had five leaves, which we may take to be impossible; it must have had
-six leaves, of which the last was blank, or had a printer’s device
-upon it. The second book was a _Catho cum commento_, printed at Rouen
-by Richard Goupil, ‘juxta conventum sancti Augustini ad intersignum
-regulæ auræ commorantis.’ On the subject of this book Ames is no more
-explicit; he tells us it was printed at the expense of Martin Coeffin
-at Exeter, beyond that he has nothing to say. The two pieces are quoted
-by him in his _General History of Printing_ between the Years 1510 and
-1517, and the date which he thus assigns is probably fairly correct,
-for Frère quotes Goupil under the year 1510, and Hostingue under
-1505-10.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII.
-
- THE STUDY OF BOOKBINDING.
-
-
-Too little attention has been paid, in this country at any rate, to the
-fact that some knowledge about early bookbinding is essential to the
-student of early printing. At first the printer was also a stationer
-and bookbinder, and the three occupations were hardly clearly defined
-or definitely separated within the first hundred years after the
-invention of printing. Books always required some kind of binding, and
-the early printer sold his books to the purchaser ready bound, though
-copies seem always to have been obtainable in sheets by such as wished
-them in that state. The binder ornamented his books in certain ways and
-with a limited number of stamps, and there is no reason why a careful
-study should not make his binding ornamentation as easily recognisable
-as his woodcuts or his type. Of course the majority of early bindings
-are unsigned, and therefore it is not often possible to assign
-particular bindings to particular men; but comparison may enable us to
-attribute them to particular districts and even to particular places,
-so that they may often afford additional evidence towards placing books
-which contain no information of their origin.
-
-A very little attention paid to a binding might often result in most
-valuable information, and with the destruction of the binding the
-information disappears. Many years ago there came into the hands
-of a certain Mr. Horn a very valuable volume consisting of three
-block-books, the _Biblia Pauperum_, the _Ars Moriendi_, and the
-_Apocalypse_, all bound together, and in their original binding, which
-was dated. Incredible as it may seem, the volume was split up and the
-binding destroyed. Mr. Horn asserted from memory that the date was
-1428; of the first three figures he was sure, and of the last he was
-more or less certain. Naturally the date has been questioned, and it
-has been surmised that the 2 must have been some other figure which
-Mr. Horn deciphered incorrectly. The destruction of the binding made
-it impossible that this question could ever be set at rest, and a very
-important date in the history of printing was lost absolutely.
-
-In the last century no regard whatever seems to have been paid to
-old bindings, the very fact of their being old prejudiced librarians
-against them; if they became damaged or worn they were not repaired,
-but destroyed, and the book rebound. Nor did they fare better in
-earlier times. Somewhere in the first half of the seventeenth century
-all the manuscripts in the Cambridge University Library were uniformly
-rebound in rough calf, to the utter destruction of every trace of their
-former history.
-
-Casley, in his catalogue of the manuscripts in the Royal Library,
-specially mentions a curious old binding, with an inscription showing
-that it was made at Oxford, in Catte Street, in 1467. Even the special
-note in the catalogue did not save this binding, which, if it had been
-preserved, would have been one of the earliest, if not the earliest,
-dated English example.
-
-There is no need to multiply examples to show how widespread the
-destruction of old bindings has been as regards public libraries;
-indeed, their escaping without observation was their only chance of
-escaping without destruction, In private libraries much the same thing
-has happened. The great collectors of the period of Dibdin thought
-nothing worthy of notice unless ‘encased’ in a russia or morocco
-leather covering by Lewis or some bookbinder of the time. Nor are
-collectors of the same opinion now obsolete, for many of our better
-known binders can show specimens of rare and interesting old bindings
-which they have been ordered to strip off and replace with something
-new. Ignorance is the cause of much of what we lament. So many
-collectors are ruled entirely by the advice of their booksellers and
-binders, and these in their turn are influenced purely by commercial
-instincts. Collectors with knowledge or opinions of their own are
-beginning to see that the one thing which makes a book valuable (not
-simply in the way of pounds, shillings, and pence) is that it shall be,
-as far as possible, in its original condition. Our greatest books of
-the seventeenth century were issued in simple calf bindings, with no
-attempt at ornamentation but a plain line ruled down the cover about an
-inch from the back. If a collector wants modern ornamental bindings,
-let him put them on modern books, there only are they not out of place.
-
-About the German binders, who necessarily concern us most at the
-time of the invention of printing, we know very little; but, on the
-other hand, there is a great deal to be learnt. Their bindings,
-both of pigskin and calf, are impressed with a large number of very
-beautiful and carefully executed dies, which could with a little care
-be separated into groups. Many of them, curiously enough, are very
-similar to some used on London and Durham bindings of the twelfth and
-thirteenth centuries. There are the same palm-leaf dies and drop-shaped
-stamps containing dragons.
-
-It is in Germany that the earliest dated bindings are found. A copy
-of the Eggesteyn forty-one line _Bible_, in the Cambridge University
-Library, has the date 1464 impressed on the metal bosses which protect
-the corners; and as the book is without a colophon, this date is of
-importance. A binder named Jean Richenbach dated all his bindings, and
-added, as a rule, the name of the person for whom they were bound.
-The earliest date we have for him is 1467, and they run from that
-year to 1475. Johannes Fogel is another name often found on early
-German bindings. A few printers’ names occur, such as Ambrose Keller,
-Veldener, Zainer, Amorbach. About the time of Koburger, great changes
-were introduced into the style of German binding, a harmonious design
-being produced by means of large tools, and the use of small dies given
-up. The custom was also introduced of printing the title on the side in
-gold. The panel stamp, so popular in other countries, was not much used
-in Germany for calf books; it is found, however, on innumerable pigskin
-and parchment bindings of the latter half of the sixteenth century. The
-earliest of the bindings of this class have often the boards of wood;
-at a later date they are almost invariably of paper or millboard. On
-early French books the work is finer, but as a rule less interesting;
-but the panel stamps, especially the early ones, are very good. A
-very large number are signed in full. One with the name of Alexandre
-Alyat, a Paris stationer, is particularly fine, as are also the series
-belonging to Jean Norins. The Norman binders produced work very like
-the English, no doubt because many of the books printed there were
-intended especially for the English market.
-
-The bookbinding of the Low Countries was always fine; but the great
-improvement which was first introduced there was the use of the panel
-stamp, invented about the middle of the fourteenth century. It was not
-till after the introduction of printing, and when books were issued
-of a small size, that this invention became of real importance; but
-at the end of the fifteenth and during the first twenty or thirty
-years of the sixteenth centuries, innumerable bindings of this class
-were produced. The majority of Netherlandish panels are not pictorial,
-but are ornamented with a double row of fabulous beasts and birds in
-circles of foliage; round this runs a legend, very often containing
-the binder’s name. _Discere ne cesses cura sapientia crescit Martinus
-Vulcanius_ is on one binding; on another, _Ob laudem christi hunc
-librum recte ligavi Johannes Bollcaert_. Some binders give not
-only their name, but the place also—_Johannes de Wowdix Antwerpie
-me fecit_. Though there are few pictorial Flemish panels, some of
-these are not without interest. A number were produced by a binder
-whose initials are I. P., and who was connected in some way with the
-Augustinian Monastery of St. Gregory and St. Martin at Louvain. One
-which contains a medallion head, a small figure of Cleopatra, and a
-good deal of arabesque ornament of foliage, is his best; while another
-panel, large enough for a quarto book, with a border of chain work,
-and his initials on a shield in the centre, is his rarest, and is in
-its way very artistic. At a still later date the binders in the Low
-Countries produced some panels, which, though still pictorial, show how
-rapidly the art was being debased. The designs are ill drawn, and the
-inscription, originally an important part, has come to be degraded into
-a piece of ornamentation without meaning, cut by the engraver purely
-with that object, ignoring the individual letters or legibility of the
-inscription, and anxious only that the finish which an inscription gave
-to his models might be apparent to the eye in his copies. A similar
-debasement is not uncommon in late English examples.
-
-Italian and Spanish binding, though interesting in itself, affords
-little information as regards printers or stationers. No bindings were
-signed, and the designs are in all cases so similar as to afford little
-clue to the place from which they originally came.
-
-The earliest English bindings are extremely interesting and
-distinctive. Caxton, our first printer, always bound his books in
-leather, never making use of vellum or pigskin. Bindings of wrapping
-vellum, which he is erroneously said to have made, were not used in
-England till a very much later period. His bindings, if ornamented
-at all, were ruled with diagonal lines, and in the centre of each
-compartment thus formed a die was impressed. A border was often placed
-round the side, formed from triangular stamps pointing alternately
-inwards and outwards, these stamps containing the figure of a dragon.
-
-The number of bindings which can with certainty be ascribed to Caxton
-is necessarily small. We can, in the first place, only take those
-on books printed by him, and which contain, besides this, distinct
-evidence, from the end-papers or fragments used in the binding, that
-they came from his workshop. Under this class we can place the cover
-of the _Boethius_, discovered in the Grammar School at St. Alban’s,
-an edition of the _Festial_ in the British Museum, and a few others;
-and from the stamps used on these we can identify others which have no
-other indication. It must always be remembered that these dies were
-almost indestructible, and therefore were often in use long after their
-original owner was dead. The Oxford bindings, though very English in
-design, are stamped with dies Netherlandish in origin. An ornament of
-three small circles arranged in a triangle occurs very often on these
-bindings, and is a very distinctive one. These bindings when in their
-original condition are almost always, like those of the Netherlands,
-lined with vellum, and have vellum guards to the centre of the quires.
-The only two copies known of one of Caxton’s indulgences were found
-pasted face downwards, used to line the binding of a Netherland
-printed book. Another binder, about the end of the fifteenth century,
-whose initials, G. W., and mark occur on a shield-shaped die, used
-always printed matter to line his bindings and make end-papers, though
-they were not necessarily on vellum. All the leaves now known of the
-Machlinia _Horæ ad usum Sarum_ whose provenance can be ascertained,
-came from bindings by this man, scattered about in different parts of
-the country. It is not known in what part of the country he worked.
-
-Trade bindings between 1500 and 1540 form an important series. All
-small books were stamped with a panel on the sides, and these often
-have the initials or mark of the binder. Pynson used a stamp with his
-device upon it; many others used two panels, with the arms of England
-on one side and the Tudor rose on the other, both with supporters. On
-the majority of these panels, below the rose, is the binder’s mark and
-initials; on the other side, below the shield, his initials alone.
-Not many of these binders’ or stationers’ names have been discovered,
-and there are few materials to enable us to do so. Pynson and Julian
-Notary’s bindings have the same devices as they used in their books,
-and some of Jacobi’s have the mark which occurs on the title-page to
-the _Lyndewode_ of 1506 printed for him. Reynes’ various marks are well
-known and of common occurrence.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- _James Hyatt._
-
-PYNSON BINDING.]
-
-Without a distinguishing mark of some kind beyond the initials, it is
-hopeless to try and ascribe bindings to particular stationers, though
-a careful examination of the style or evidences as to early ownership
-may help us to determine with some accuracy the country at least from
-which the binding comes. Even a study of the forwarding of a binding
-is of great help. The method of sewing and putting on headbands is
-quite different in Italian books from those of other countries. Again,
-all small books were, as a rule, sewn on three bands in England and
-Normandy; in other countries the rule is for them to have four. The
-leather gives sometimes a clue, _e.g._ in parts of France sheepskin
-was used in place of calf. Cambridge bindings can often be recognised
-from a peculiar red colouring of the leather. So little has been done
-as yet to classify the different peculiarities of style or work in
-these early bindings, that it can hardly be expected that much should
-be known about them; at present the study is still in its infancy,
-but there is no doubt that, if persevered in, it will have valuable
-results. These bindings were for the most part produced, certainly in
-the sixteenth century, by men who were not printers, and whose names we
-have consequently few chances of discovering. All that can therefore
-be done is to classify them according to style, and according to such
-extraneous information as may be available. It is useless with no other
-information to attempt to assign initials.
-
-But while the bindings and the designs afford valuable information, the
-materials employed in making the bindings are also of great importance.
-The boards were often made of refuse printed leaves pasted together,
-and were always lined, after the binding was completed, with leaves of
-paper or vellum, printed or manuscript. On this subject I cannot do
-better than give the following quotation from one of Henry Bradshaw’s
-Memoranda, No. 5, _Notice of the Bristol fragment of the Fifteen Oes_:—
-
-‘After all that has been said, it cannot be any matter of wonder that
-the fragments used for lining the boards of old books should have
-an interest for those who make a study of the methods and habits of
-our early printers, with a view to the solution of some of many
-difficulties still remaining unsettled in the history of printing.
-I have for many years tried to draw the attention of librarians and
-others to the evidence which may be gleaned from a careful study from
-these fragments, and if done systematically and intelligently, it
-ceases to be mere antiquarian pottering or aimless waste of time. I
-have elsewhere drawn attention[40] to the distinction to be observed
-between what may be called respectively _binder’s waste_ and _printer’s
-waste_. When speaking of fragments of books as _binder’s waste_, I
-mean books which have been in circulation, and have been thrown away
-as useless. The value of such fragments is principally in themselves.
-They may or may not be of interest. But by _printer’s waste_ I mean
-... waste, proof, or cancelled sheets in the printer’s office, which,
-in the early days when printers were their own bookbinders, would be
-used by the bookbinder for lining the boards, or the centres of quires,
-of books bound in the same office where they were printed. In this
-way such fragments have a value beyond themselves, as they enable us
-to infer almost with certainty that such books are specimens of the
-binding executed in the office of the printer who printed them; and
-thus, once seeing the style adopted and the actual designs used, we are
-able to recognise the same binder’s work, even when there are none of
-these waste sheets to lead us to the same conclusion.’
-
-[40] Lists of Founts of Type and Woodcut Devices used by printers in
-Holland in the Fifteenth Century. Memorandum No. 3. No. 14 in the
-_Collected Papers_.
-
-The number of books known only from fragments rescued from bindings is
-much larger than is generally supposed. Of books printed in England
-before 1530 more than ten per cent. are only known in this way; and now
-that more attention is being paid to the subject, remains of unknown
-books are continually being discovered.
-
-Blades in his _Life of Caxton_ [edit. 1861, vol. ii. p. 70] gives a
-most interesting account of a find of this sort in the library of the
-St. Alban’s Grammar School. ‘After examining a few interesting books,
-I pulled out one which was lying flat upon the top of others. It was
-in a most deplorable state, covered thickly with a damp, sticky dust,
-and with a considerable portion of the back rotted away by wet. The
-white decay fell in lumps on the floor as the unappreciated volume
-was opened. It proved to be Geoffrey Chaucer’s English translation
-of _Boecius de consolatione Philosophiæ_, printed by Caxton, in the
-original binding as issued from Caxton’s workshop, and uncut!... On
-dissecting the covers they were found to be composed entirely of waste
-sheets from Caxton’s press, two or three being printed on one side
-only. The two covers yielded no less than fifty-six half-sheets of
-printed paper, proving the existence of three works from Caxton’s press
-quite unknown before.’
-
-Off a stall in Booksellers Row the writer some few years ago bought for
-a couple of shillings an imperfect foreign printed folio of about 1510
-in an original stamped binding, lined at each end with printed leaves.
-From one end came the title-page and another leaf of an unknown English
-_Donatus_ printed by Guillam Faques; from the other end, two leaves,
-one having the mark and colophon of a hitherto unknown book printed
-by Richard Faques, and which is at present the earliest book known to
-have been issued from his press. The finding of these two fragments is
-further of interest as showing a connection between the two printers
-called Faques.
-
-Nor do these early fragments always come out of very old bindings.
-From a sixpenny box at Salisbury the writer bought a large folio of
-divinity, printed about 1700, in its original plain calf binding. The
-end leaves were complete pages of the first book printed in London, the
-_Questiones Antonii Andreæ_, printed by Lettou in 1480.
-
-The boards of a book in Westminster Abbey Library, which must have been
-bound at Cambridge in the second quarter of the sixteenth century, were
-composed of leaves of the _Pontanus de Roma_, one of the ‘Costeriana.’
-
-Service-books were very largely used by the bookbinders, for the
-many Acts passed for their mutilation or destruction soon turned the
-majority of copies into waste paper. Several copes of Henry VIII.’s
-_Letters to Martin Luther_ of 1526, which remain in their original
-bindings, have their boards made of such material, a practical
-commentary on the King’s opinions.
-
-Manuscripts, many of the utmost importance, have been cut up by the
-bookbinders; sometimes in early days the librarian handed out what he
-considered a useless manuscript to the bookbinder whom he employed.
-Bradshaw notes that Edward VI.’s own copy of the Stephen’s _Greek
-Testament_ of 1550 contains in the binding large fragments of an early
-manuscript of Horace and Persius. Vellum was often used in early books
-to line the centre of each quire so as to prevent the paper being cut
-by the thread used for the sewing. Many pieces of _Donatuses_ and
-_Indulgences_ have been found in this manner cut up into long strips
-about half an inch wide. The copy of the Gotz _Bible_ of 1480 in Jesus
-College, Cambridge, bound in London by Lettou, has the centres of the
-quires lined with strips of two editions of an indulgence printed by
-him, and which are otherwise unknown.
-
-When the leaves used to line the boards of an old book are valuable
-or important, they should be carefully taken out, if this can be done
-without injury to the binding or to the fragments. A note should at
-once be put on the fragments stating from what book they were taken,
-and a note should also be put in the book stating what fragments were
-taken from it. In soaking off leaves of vellum, warm water must on
-no account be used, as it causes the vellum to shrink up. Indeed, it
-is better to use cold water for everything; it necessitates a much
-greater expenditure of time, but it is very much safer.
-
-If the fragments are not of much importance, they should not be taken
-from the binding, for the removal, however carefully done, must tend to
-hurt the book. It will be sufficient to make a note of their existence
-for reference at any time. When important fragments are extracted, it
-is best to bind them up separately and place them on the shelves, and
-not keep them loose in boxes or drawers, or pasted into scrap-books.
-For many typographical purposes the fragment is as useful as the
-complete book.
-
-In conclusion, a word may be said on the methods of treating and
-preserving old bindings. In the first place, a binding should never be
-touched or repaired unless it is absolutely necessary; and if it is of
-any value, it should be kept in a plain case. These cases should always
-be made so that the side opens, not, as is more usual, open only at the
-end, for then every time the book is taken out the sides are rubbed. If
-they are made in the form of a book with overlapping edges, they can be
-lettered on the back and stand on the shelves with other books.
-
-If it is necessary that the binding should be repaired, nothing should
-be destroyed. If, for example, a portion of the back has been lost,
-what remains should be kept, and not an entirely new back put on. In
-repairing calf bindings, morocco should be used, as near the colour of
-the original as possible, and the grain should be pressed out. The old
-end-papers should, of course, be retained, and nothing of any kind
-destroyed which affords a link in the history of the book. No attempt
-should be made to ornament the repaired portion so as to resemble
-the rest of the binding; it serves no useful purpose, and takes away
-considerably from the good appearance and value of what is left, for a
-binding which has been ‘doctored’ must always be looked upon with some
-mistrust.
-
-An old calf book should never be varnished; it does not really help to
-preserve it, and it gives it an unsightly appearance, besides tending
-to fill up the more delicate details in the ornamentation. Some writers
-recommend that old bindings should be rubbed with vaseline or other
-similar preparations. Nothing is better than good furniture cream or
-paste. A few drops should be lightly rubbed on the binding with a
-piece of flannel; it should be left for a few minutes, until nearly
-dry, and then rubbed with a soft dry cloth. Not only does this soften
-the leather and prevent it getting friable, but it puts an excellent
-surface and polish upon it, quite unlike that produced by varnish. When
-a binding is in good condition and the surface not rubbed through, it
-is best to leave it alone; if any dusting or rubbing has to be done, it
-should be done with a silk handkerchief.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII.
-
- THE COLLECTING AND DESCRIBING OF EARLY PRINTED BOOKS.
-
-
-It is exactly one hundred years since Panzer, “the one true naturalist
-among general bibliographers,” published the first volume of his
-_Annales Typographici_, and in this period two distinct methods of
-bibliography have grownup.
-
-The more popular, generally associated with the name of Dibdin, treats
-specimens of early printing merely as curiosities, valuable only
-according to their rarity or intrinsic worth, or for some individual
-peculiarity found in them.
-
-The other method, of which Panzer was the first practical exponent,
-was called by Henry Bradshaw the Natural History method. Each press
-must be looked upon as a _genus_, and each book as a _species_, and the
-more or less close connection of the different members of the family
-must be traced by the characters which they present to our observation.
-Bradshaw’s own work is the best example of this method, and a beginner
-can follow no better model than the papers which he wrote on early
-printing.
-
-In collecting or studying early printed books, one of the most fatal
-and common mistakes is the undertaking of too much. The day is
-past when one man will set himself to compile such works as Hain’s
-_Repertorium Bibliographicum_, or that very much greater book, Panzer’s
-_Annales Typographici_; both wonderful achievements, but unfinished and
-imperfect. No one who has not had practical experience can imagine the
-amount of information which can be obtained by taking a small subject
-and working at it carefully; or conversely, the amount of careful study
-and research that is requisite to work a small subject properly.
-
-Take as examples Blades’ _Life of Caxton_ and Edmond’s _Aberdeen
-Printers_, the two best monographs we possess. They contain a very
-great deal of most careful work, and sufficient material to enable any
-one who desires to study those particular subjects to do so thoroughly.
-
-In collecting, in the same way, a beginner who wishes his collection to
-be of real value should not be too catholic in his tastes, but confine
-his attention to one subject. A collection of fifty miscellaneous
-fifteenth-century books has not, as a rule, more interest than may be
-associated with the individual books. But take a collection of fifty
-books printed in one town, or by one printer. Each book is then a part
-of a series, and obtains a value on that account over and above its own
-individual rarity or interest.
-
-The arrangement and cataloguing of early printed books is a part of the
-subject which presents many difficulties, In many great collections,
-these books, for purposes of bibliographical study, are absolutely
-lost. They are not bought, at any rate not once in twenty cases, for
-their literary value, but simply and solely as specimens of early
-printing or curiosities. But, having been bought, they are treated as
-any other book bought solely for its literary value, and in no other
-way, _i.e._ they are catalogued under the author or concealed in mazes
-of cross-reference. If such books are to be bought at all, they should
-surely be treated in some way which would enable them to fulfil the
-object for which they were acquired.
-
-In the University Library, Cambridge, the fifteenth-century books are
-all placed together arranged under countries according to size, with
-a press-mark indicating the country, the size, and the consecutive
-number. Thus any new acquisition can be added, and placed at once
-without disarranging the order on the shelves. Any further subdivision,
-as, for instance, under towns, is impracticable on the shelves, but
-must be done on paper.
-
-The catalogue slips can then be arranged under towns and printers, so
-that any one wishing to study the productions of a particular town or
-printer can at once obtain all the books of the particular class in the
-library. If he knows his books by the author’s name, they can be found
-from the general catalogue of the library. In private collections, the
-number of books is, as a rule, so small that they can be arranged in
-any order without trouble.
-
-In describing an early printed book, great care should always be taken
-not to confuse what is common to all examples of the book with what is
-specially the peculiarity of an individual copy. The description should
-always be in two parts, the first general and the second particular.
-The first part should give the place, the date, the name of the
-printer, the size, an exact collation; the second, an account of the
-binding, a list of the earlier owners, the imperfections, if any, and
-similar information.
-
-As regards the place, there does not yet seem to be any fixed rule
-as to the form in which it should be written, whether in Latin or
-in English. Many of the older bibliographies having been written in
-Latin, and the colophons of the majority of early books being in
-the same language, we have grown familiar with the Latin forms of
-many names. But now that more books are being written in English, it
-seems more sensible to use the English forms. The pedantic habit of
-writing the name in the vernacular, as Köln for Cologne, Genève for
-Geneva, or Kjøbenhavn for Copenhagen, should be avoided; it simply
-tends to confuse, and serves no useful purpose. The great aim of a
-bibliographical description should be to give the fullest information
-in the most concise and clear form. Since English books are presumably
-written for English readers, it is best they should be written in
-English, and the exhibition of superfluous learning in the manner is
-almost always a sign of a want of necessary learning in the matter.
-
-The date should always be given in Arabic figures; and if there is
-any peculiarity in the form of the date as it occurs in the book, it
-should be added between brackets. The day of the month, when it is
-given in the colophon, should always be put down in the description,
-as it is often of great importance. In countries where the new year
-began in March we are apt to get confused with the dates, and forget,
-for example, that the 20th of January 1490 is later than the 20th of
-December 1490.
-
-The beginning of the year varied in different countries, and often in
-different towns. The four most usual times for its commencement were:
-Christmas Day (December 25), the day of the Circumcision (January 1),
-the day of the Conception (March 25), and the day of the Resurrection
-(Easter Day). The 25th of March was, on the whole, most common; but in
-dating any book exactly, the rule for the particular town where it was
-printed should be ascertained.
-
-An approximate date should always be supplied to the description of an
-undated book; but this date should not be a mere haphazard conjecture,
-but should be determined by an examination of the characteristics of
-the book, and comparison with dated books from the same press, so
-that the date that is ascribed is merely another expression for the
-characteristics noticed in the book. It is only after careful study
-that accurate dates can be ascribed to books of a particular press,
-and monographs on particular printers must be consulted when it is
-possible.
-
-On the question of sizes there seem to be many opinions. There was
-originally no doubt on the subject, and there is no reason for any
-doubt now.
-
-There are two opposing elements at work, size and form. Originally,
-when all paper was handmade, and did not vary very much in measurement,
-books were spoken of as folio, quarto, octavo, etc., according to the
-folding of the sheet; and these terms apply to the folding of the
-sheet. In the present century, when paper is made by machinery, and
-made to any size, the folding cannot be taken as a criterion, and the
-various sizes are determined by measurement, the old terms, applicable
-only to the size by folding, being retained. What has evidently led
-to all this confusion is the application of the same terms to two
-different things.
-
-In describing old books, the old form size should be used, being the
-only one which does not vary. Under the other notation, a cut-down copy
-of a book in quarto becomes an octavo, and thus two editions are made
-out of one.
-
-The size of an old book is very simply recognised by holding up a page
-to the light. Certain white lines, called wire-marks, will be noticed,
-occurring, as a rule, about an inch apart, and running at right angles
-to the fine lines, These wire-lines are perpendicular in a folio,
-octavo, 32mo, and horizontal in a quarto and 16mo. In a 12mo, as the
-name implies, the sheet is folded in twelve; and in the earlier part
-at least of the sixteenth century this was done in such a way that
-the wire-lines are perpendicular; the height of the sheet forming two
-pages, as is the case in an octavo, while the width is divided into
-six, instead of four as in an octavo. The later habit has been to
-fold the sheet differently, the height of the sheet forming the width
-of four pages, and the width of the sheet the height of three pages;
-consequently the wire-lines are horizontal. Among early printed books
-the 12mo is a very uncommon form; quartos are most numerous, and after
-them folios.
-
-It should always be remembered that the signature has nothing whatever
-to do with the size. It is merely a guide to the binder to show him
-how many leaves go to the quire, and the order in which they come. The
-binder found it convenient to have his quires of from eight to twelve
-leaves each, and the quires were thus made up whether the book was
-folio, quarto, or octavo. Let us assume, for example, that the quires
-were to consist of eight leaves each, then each quire of the folio book
-contained four sheets, of the quarto book two sheets, and of the octavo
-book one sheet. A book on Book Collecting, lately published, gives the
-following extraordinary remarks on finding the size:—“The leaves must
-be counted between signature and signature, and then if there are two
-leaves the book is a folio, if four a 4to, if eight an 8vo, if twelve a
-12mo, etc.... I should advise the young collector to count the leaves
-between signature and signature, and to abide by the result, regardless
-of all the learned arguments of specialists.” The absolute folly of
-these remarks on the sizes of books will be apparent to any one who has
-seen an old book. The earliest folios printed in Germany and Italy are
-in quires of ten leaves, _i.e._ there are ten leaves between signature
-and signature; in the majority of early folios there are eight. Again,
-there is no folio book in existence among early books (excepting the
-block-books, which are in a class apart) with only two leaves to the
-signature.
-
-Wynkyn de Worde made up many of his quartos in quires of eight and four
-leaves alternately; most early 16mos were made up in quires of eight
-leaves, and had therefore two signatures to each complete sheet. In the
-same way many 24mos were made up in quires of twelve leaves. All these
-books would be wrongly described by counting the leaves between the
-signatures; in fact, that method comes right by accident only in the
-case of some octavos and a few 12mos and 16mos.[41]
-
-[41] On the subject of the sizes of old books, the reader would do
-well to consult the _Athenæum_, 1888, vol. ii, pp. 600, 636, 673, 706,
-and 744, where some instructive and amusing letters will be found.
-A further series of letters relating generally to the same subject
-appeared in the same paper in the early part of 1889.
-
-The collation of a book is the enumeration of the number of leaves
-according to the way in which they are arranged in quires, and this
-collation should be given whether the quires are signed or not. If
-there are signatures, there can be no difficulty in counting the number
-of leaves which go to each quire; but when there are no signatures,
-as is the case with most books before 1475, the collation is a more
-difficult matter. The first thing to be looked at, if the book has
-no MS. signatures, is the sewing, which shows us the centre of the
-quire,[42] and we can then count from sewing to sewing. This gives
-us only the halves of two quires; we must then have recourse to the
-watermarks. In a folio, if one leaf has a watermark, the corresponding
-leaf which forms the other half of the sheet has none. Again, in a
-quarto, corresponding leaves have either no watermark, or each half a
-one. Judging from the sewing and the watermarks, there is rarely any
-difficulty in making out the collation, the first and last quires being
-the most difficult to determine with accuracy; the others present no
-difficulty. It is thus always best to settle the arrangement of the
-interior quires first, and work from them to the outer ones, which are
-more likely to be mutilated.
-
-[42] It was the custom of many binders in the earlier part of the
-present century, when they had to rebind an old book, to separate all
-the leaves and then fix them together in convenient sections, entirely
-ignoring the original “make up.” A very large number of books in the
-British Museum were thus misbound, and even the celebrated Codex
-Alexandrinus was treated in this way.
-
-This method of collation by the watermarks is very often useful for
-detecting made up copies. For instance, in the copy of the thirty-six
-line Bible in the British Museum, the first and last leaf of the first
-quire have each a watermark, showing absolutely that one of the two
-leaves (in this case the first) has been inserted from another copy.
-
-In many old books which have been rebound, the outside pages of the
-quire are very much smoother and more polished than the rest, and may
-thus be distinguished by touch. This, though a pretty certain test,
-may mislead, if the book has been misbound, and should only be used in
-conjunction with the other methods. A little practical work will soon
-enable the beginner to find for himself various small points, all of
-which, though hardly worthy of a lengthy description, are useful in
-giving information, but are only useful when they have been acquired by
-experience.
-
-In giving an account of a fifteenth century book, a reference should
-always be made to Hain’s _Repertorium Bibliographicum_. If Hain gives
-a full description, and such description is correct, it will be
-sufficient for all purposes to quote the number in Hain. Almost all the
-books fully described in that work have an asterisk prefixed to their
-number, that being the sign that Hain had himself collated the book;
-and in quoting from him the asterisk should never be omitted.
-
-The title and colophon should always be given in extenso, the end of
-each line in the original being marked by an upright stroke (|). The
-abbreviations should be exactly copied. Notice must always be taken of
-blank leaves which are part of the book. The number of lines to the
-page, the presence or absence of signatures, all such technical minutiæ
-must be noted down.
-
-In fact, the object of a good bibliographical description is to give
-as clearly and concisely as possible all the information which can be
-derived from an examination of the book itself.
-
-The individual history of a book is of the utmost importance, and
-should never be ignored. On this subject I cannot do better than quote
-some words of Henry Bradshaw, applicable more to manuscripts than to
-printed books, but which explain the writer’s careful method, and
-practically exhaust all that has to be said on the subject.
-
-“These notes, moreover, illustrate the method on which I have worked
-for many years, the method which alone brings me satisfaction, whether
-dealing with printed books or manuscripts. It is briefly this: to work
-out the history of the volume from the present to the past; to peel
-off, as it were, every accretion, piece by piece, entry by entry,
-making each contribute its share of evidence of the book’s history
-backwards from generation to generation; to take note of every entry
-which shows either use, or ownership, or even the various changes of
-library arrangement, until we get back to the book itself as it left
-the original scriptorium or the hands of the scribe; noting how the
-book is made up, whether in 4-sheet, 5-sheet, or 6-sheet quires, or
-otherwise; how the quires are numbered and marked for the binder;
-how the corrector has done his work, leaving his certificate on the
-quire, leaf or page, or not, as the case may be; how the rubricator
-has performed his part; what kind of handwriting the scribe uses; and,
-finally, to what country or district all these pieces of evidence
-point.... The quiet building up of facts, the habit of patiently
-watching a book, and listening while it tells you its own story, must
-tend to produce a solid groundwork of knowledge, which alone leads
-to that sober confidence before which both negative assumption and
-ungrounded speculation, however brilliant, must ultimately fall.”
-
-
-
-
-INDEX OF PRINTERS AND PLACES.
-
-
- Abbeville, 90, 91.
-
- Abingdon, 182, 183.
-
- Alban’s, St., 140.
-
- Albi, 71, 90.
-
- Aldus, 69, 70.
-
- Alopa, F. de, 75.
-
- Alost, 97, 101, 102, 103, 104.
-
- Alyat, A., 189.
-
- Amorbach, J., 58, 189.
-
- Andreæ, J., 112.
-
- Andrieu, M., 93.
-
- Angers, 88, 89.
-
- Angoulême, 93.
-
- Antwerp, 103, 108, 111, 112, 134, 171, 172, 181, 190.
-
- Appentegger, L., 114.
-
- Arndes, S., 122.
-
- Ascensius, J. B., _see_ Badius.
-
- Audenarde, 110, 111.
-
- Augsburg, 51, 52, 56, 61, 148.
-
- Avignon, 19, 78, 80, 94.
-
- Azzoguidi, B., 72.
-
-
- Badius, J., 86, 174, 177.
-
- Bamberg, 24, 39, 43, 45, 47.
-
- Bamler, 41, 51.
-
- Barbier, J., 143, 144.
-
- Barcelona, 114, 115, 117, 121, 148.
-
- Barmentlo, P., 110.
-
- Barnes, J., 156.
-
- Basle, 23, 57, 58, 111, 172.
-
- Bechtermuntze, H., 34, 35, 36, 37.
-
- Bechtermuntze, N., 36, 37, 54, 55.
-
- Bedill, J., 143.
-
- Belfortis, A., 65, 72.
-
- Bellaert, 112.
-
- Bellescullée, P., 89.
-
- Benedictis, de, 72.
-
- Bergman de Olpe, P., 51.
-
- Beromunster, 58.
-
- Bertolf von Hanau, _see_ B. Ruppel.
-
- Berton, J., 94.
-
- Besançon, 92.
-
- Beverley, 178.
-
- Bois-le-duc, 112.
-
- Bollcaert, J., 190.
-
- Bologna, 72.
-
- ---- S. de, 119.
-
- Bonhomme, P., 83.
-
- Botel, H., 115.
-
- Bourgeois, J. le, 92.
-
- Bouyer, J., 89.
-
- Braem, C., 104.
-
- Braga, 121.
-
- Brandis, L., 57.
-
- Brasichella, G. de, 70.
-
- Breda, J. de, 110.
-
- Bréhant-Loudéac, 90, 91.
-
- Breslau, 57.
-
- Brito, J., 106, 107.
-
- Bruges, 105, 106, 111, 126, 136.
-
- Brun, P., 115.
-
- Brunswick, 157.
-
- Brussels, 107, 108.
-
- Bruxella, A. de, 76.
-
- Buckinck, A., 63, 64.
-
- Burgos, 117.
-
- Butz, L., 114.
-
- Buyer, B., 87.
-
-
- Cadarossia, D. de, 79.
-
- Caen, 89, 90.
-
- Cagliari, 119.
-
- Calafati, N., 117.
-
- Caliergi, Z., 70, 76.
-
- Cambridge, 180, 194, 197.
-
- Carner, A., 72.
-
- Castaldi, P., 59.
-
- Caxton, W., 48, 49, 84, 105, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130, 131, 132,
- 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 141, 142, 148, 157, 159, 160,
- 165, 166, 167, 171, 172, 191, 192, 196.
-
- Cayllaut, A., 84.
-
- Cennini, B., 74.
-
- Chablis, 88, 89, 91.
-
- Chalcondylas, D., 75.
-
- Châlons, 93.
-
- Chambéry, 90.
-
- Chardella, S. N., 66.
-
- Chartres, 90.
-
- Chepman, W., 174.
-
- Cividad di Friuli, 77.
-
- Clemens Sacerdos, 68.
-
- Cluni, 93.
-
- Cock, G., 114.
-
- Coeffin, M., 184.
-
- Colini, J., 91.
-
- Cologne, 42, 47, 48, 49, 50, 51, 91, 96, 108, 126, 127, 149, 154,
- 155, 169, 171, 172.
-
- Copenhagen, 109, 122.
-
- Copland, R., 129, 142.
-
- Coria, 118.
-
- Cosselhac, A. de, 79.
-
- Coster, L. J., 95, 98.
-
- Crantz, M., 81, 83.
-
- Cremona, 77.
-
- Crès, J., 91, 92.
-
- Creusner, F., 53.
-
-
- Dachaver, 88.
-
- Dale, H. van den, 111.
-
- Davidson, T., 176.
-
- Daygne, C., 175.
-
- Delft, 109.
-
- De Marnef, 175.
-
- Deventer, 109, 110, 172.
-
- Dijon, 93.
-
- Dinckmut, C., 16, 57.
-
- Dôle, 92, 93.
-
- Dorne, J., 157.
-
- Dortas, A., 120.
-
- Drach, P., 37, 54, 55.
-
- Durandas, J., 90.
-
- Durham, 188.
-
-
- Edinburgh, 174, 175, 176.
-
- Eggestein, H., 39, 41, 42, 56, 188.
-
- Egmondt, F., 171.
-
- Eichstadt, 55.
-
- Eliezer, 120.
-
- Eltvil, 34, 36, 37, 54.
-
- Elyas, C., 57.
-
- Embrun, 93.
-
- Erfurth, 21.
-
- Esslingen, 55, 73.
-
- Eustace, G., 85.
-
- Exeter, 184.
-
- Eysenhut, J., 11.
-
-
- Fabri, J., 122, 123.
-
- Faques, G., 7, 197.
-
- ---- R., 197.
-
- Faro, 121.
-
- Fernandez, A., 113, 114.
-
- Ferrara, 65, 72, 73.
-
- Ferrose, G., 79.
-
- Fèvre, G. le, 84.
-
- Flandrus, M., 114.
-
- Florence, 72, 74, 75, 76.
-
- Fogel, J., 188.
-
- Foligno, 71.
-
- Forestier, J. le, 92.
-
- Foucquet, R., 91.
-
- Francour, J. de, 119.
-
- Frankfort, 20, 32.
-
- Frederick of Basle, 117.
-
- Frees, F., 177, 178.
-
- ---- G., 177.
-
- Friburger, M., 81, 83.
-
- Friedberg, P. de, 33.
-
- Froben, J., 58.
-
- Fust, John, 23, 24, 25, 26, 46, 47, 80.
-
- Fyner, C., 55, 56.
-
-
- Gachet, J., 180.
-
- Gallus, U., _see_ Hahn, U.
-
- Gaver, J., 143.
-
- Geneva, 58.
-
- Gérard, P., 91.
-
- Gerardus de Lisa, 76.
-
- Gering, U., 81, 83.
-
- Gerona, 114, 116, 117.
-
- Ghemen, G. van, 109, 122, 179.
-
- Ghent, 111, 112.
-
- Gherlinc, J., 121.
-
- Ghotan, B., 123.
-
- Giunta, 70.
-
- Godard, G., 85.
-
- Goes, H., 177, 178, 179.
-
- ---- M. van der, 111, 134.
-
- Gops, G., 50, 51.
-
- Gossin, J., 106.
-
- Gotz, N., 50, 91, 127, 198.
-
- Gouda, 108, 109, 179.
-
- Goupil, R., 184.
-
- Goupillières, 93.
-
- Gourmont, G., 86.
-
- Gradibus, J. and S., 89.
-
- Granada, 119.
-
- Grenoble, 93.
-
- Gruninger, J., 43.
-
- Guldenschaff, J., 51, 149.
-
- Gurniel, J. de, 115.
-
- Gutenberg, John, 22, 23, 24, 25, 31, 34, 35, 36, 40, 46, 47, 52,
- 53, 57, 71, 82, 96.
-
-
- H., I., 143, 144.
-
- Haarlem, 97, 98, 99, 112.
-
- Hagembach, P., 114.
-
- Haghe, L., 183.
-
- Hahn, U., 64, 65, 66.
-
- Hardouyn, G., 85.
-
- Harsy, N. de, 92.
-
- Hasselt, 110.
-
- Heerstraten, E. van der, 104, 172.
-
- Hees, W., 102.
-
- Helyas de Louffen, 58.
-
- Hereford, 180, 183.
-
- Hermann de Stalhœn, 32.
-
- Hermonymus, G., 20.
-
- Hertzog, J., 171, 172.
-
- Higman, J., 84, 139.
-
- Hijst, J. and C., 55.
-
- Hochfeder, C., 91.
-
- Hohenwang, L., 56.
-
- Homery, C., 35, 36.
-
- Hopyl, W., 174.
-
- Hostingue, L., 175, 184.
-
- Hug de Goppingen, J., 56.
-
- Hunt, T., 151, 155.
-
- Hurus, P., 114.
-
- Husner, G., 43.
-
-
- Jacobi, H., 156, 193.
-
- Jaen, 119.
-
- Janszoon, L., _see_ Coster, L. J.
-
- Jardina, G. de la, 79.
-
- Jenson, N., 48, 66, 67, 68, 80, 96.
-
- John de Colonia, 50, 69.
-
- John of Speyer, 66.
-
-
- Kacheloffen, C., 16.
-
- Kaetz, P., 181.
-
- Kaiser, P., 82, 83, 89.
-
- Keffer, H., 23, 35, 52.
-
- Keller, A., 189.
-
- ---- J., 148.
-
- Kerver, T., 85.
-
- Kesler, N., 111.
-
- Ketelaer, N., 102.
-
- Keysere, A. de, 110.
-
- Knoblochzer, J., 43.
-
- Koburger, A., 53, 189.
-
- Koelhoff, J., 50.
-
- Kuilenburg, 15, 16, 104, 112.
-
- Kyrfoth, C., 156.
-
-
- Landen, J., 155.
-
- Lantenac, 93.
-
- Lausanne, 58.
-
- Lauxius, D., 174.
-
- Lavagna, P. de, 73.
-
- Laver, G., 63.
-
- Lavingen, 56.
-
- Lecompte, N., 171.
-
- Leempt, G. de, 102, 110, 112.
-
- Leeu, G., 108, 109, 111, 112, 171, 172.
-
- Leipzig, 16, 20.
-
- Leiria, 120, 121.
-
- Lerida, 115.
-
- Lettou, J., 129, 160, 161, 197, 198.
-
- Levet, P., 84, 139.
-
- Leyden, 109, 112.
-
- Lila, B. de, 118.
-
- Limoges, 94.
-
- Lisbon, 120.
-
- Loeffs, R., 104.
-
- Loeslein, P., 69.
-
- London, 6, 107, 141, 143, 145, 156, 160, 161, 178, 181, 188, 197, 198.
-
- Louvain, 15, 103, 104, 172, 190.
-
- Loys, J., 184.
-
- Lubeck, 57, 122, 123.
-
- Ludwig zu Ulm, 10, 56.
-
- Lyons, 72, 86, 87, 94, 175.
-
-
- Machlinia, W. de, 107, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166.
-
- Maçon, 93.
-
- Madrid, 119.
-
- Mainz, 21, 23, 25, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 44,
- 46, 47, 52, 58, 60, 67, 71, 82, 95, 96, 100, 101.
-
- Mansion, C., 105, 106, 127.
-
- Manthen, J., 69.
-
- Mantua, 77.
-
- Marchant, G., 84.
-
- Marienthal, 37, 38, 108.
-
- Martens, Th., 103, 104, 112.
-
- Marti, B., 117.
-
- Martinez, A., 114.
-
- Mayer, H., 88, 118, 119.
-
- Maynyal, G., 133, 171.
-
- Melchior de Stanheim, 52.
-
- Mentelin, J., 39, 40, 41, 42, 43.
-
- Merseburg, 57.
-
- Metlinger, P., 92.
-
- Metz, 90, 91.
-
- Milan, 68, 72, 73, 74.
-
- Milner, U., 178, 179, 180.
-
- Monreale, 77.
-
- Monserrat, 119.
-
- Monterey, 119.
-
- Moravia, V. de, 120.
-
- Moravus, M., 161.
-
- Morelli, 89.
-
- Morin, M., 92.
-
- Murcia, 118.
-
- Myllar, A., 174, 175.
-
-
- Nantes, 93.
-
- Naples, 72, 76, 161.
-
- Narbonne, 93.
-
- Nassou, H. de, 104.
-
- Nijmegen, 110, 112.
-
- Norins, J., 189.
-
- Notary, J., 141, 143, 144, 145, 146, 193.
-
- Novacivitate, G. de, 91.
-
- Numeister, J., 71, 90.
-
- Nuremberg, 10, 11, 23, 43, 52, 53, 91, 108.
-
-
- Odensee, 121, 122.
-
- Orleans, 93.
-
- Orrier, B. van, 111.
-
- Os, G. de, 109, 137, 139, 140.
-
- ---- P. van, 110.
-
- Oxford, 125, 134, 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155,
- 156, 182, 187, 192.
-
-
- P., I., 190.
-
- Padua, 77.
-
- Paffroed, R., 110.
-
- Palma, 117.
-
- Palmart, L., 113, 114.
-
- Pannartz, A., 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65.
-
- Paris, 18, 20, 32, 80, 86, 89, 90, 91, 92, 133, 139, 171, 172,
- 174, 175, 177, 189.
-
- Parix, J., 88.
-
- Parma, 72, 77.
-
- Passera, G. R. de la, 119.
-
- Pavia, 72, 76.
-
- Périgueux, 94.
-
- Perpignan, 94, 115.
-
- Perusia, 122.
-
- Pfister, A., 24, 25, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47.
-
- Philippus Petri, 68.
-
- Picheng, 2.
-
- Pictor, B., 69.
-
- Pigouchet, P., 85.
-
- Pistoia, D. de, 74.
-
- Poitiers, 89.
-
- Porres, J. de, 119.
-
- Portilia, A., 72.
-
- Pré, J. du, 84, 90, 91, 92, 94.
-
- Printer of Augustinus de Fide, 50, 127.
- ---- Dictys, 50.
- ---- Historia S. Albani, 50.
-
- Promentour, 58.
-
- Provins, 94.
-
- Puerto, A. del, 114.
-
- Pynson, R., 92, 145, 156, 163, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170, 176, 193.
-
-
- Quentell, H., 51, 169.
-
- Quijoue, E., 90.
-
-
- R Printer, 42, 43.
-
- Raem de Berka, G. ten, 149.
-
- Ratdolt, E., 29, 69, 148.
-
- Ravescot, L. de, 104.
-
- Redman, R., 170.
-
- Regnault, F., 85, 92.
-
- Rennes, 90.
-
- Reuchlin, 20.
-
- Reutlingen, 56.
-
- Reüwick, E., 33.
-
- Reynes, J., 193.
-
- Reyser, M., 55.
-
- Richard, J., 92.
-
- Richel, B., 58.
-
- Richenbach, J., 188.
-
- Riessinger, S., 76.
-
- Roca, L. de, 118.
-
- Rodt, B., see Ruppel.
-
- Rome, 61, 64, 65.
-
- Rood, T., 149, 151, 154, 155.
-
- Rosembach, 115.
-
- Rostock, 108.
-
- Rouen, 90, 91, 92, 166, 167, 168, 172, 175, 176, 177, 184.
-
- Rouge, G. le, 89, 91.
-
- ---- P. le, 84, 89, 91.
-
- Roy, G. le, 87.
-
- ---- J. le, 93.
-
- Ruppel, B., 23, 57, 58.
-
- Rusch d’Ingwiller, A., 40, 42.
-
- Rychard, T., 182.
-
-
- St. Alban’s, 140, 157, 158, 159.
-
- St. Maartensdyk, 110.
-
- Salamanca, 116.
-
- Salins, 90.
-
- San Cucufat, 118.
-
- Saragossa, 114.
-
- Saxonia, N, de, 120.
-
- Schenck, P., 89.
-
- Schiedam, 112.
-
- Schleswig, 122.
-
- Schœffer, Peter, 22, 23, 24, 25, 27, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35,
- 47, 48, 58, 80.
-
- Schoensperger, J., 52.
-
- Schott, M., 40.
-
- Schussler, J., 52, 61.
-
- Scolar, J., 156, 182.
-
- Scot, J., 143.
-
- Scotus, O., 69.
-
- Segorbe, 116.
-
- Segura, B., 114.
-
- Sensenschmidt, J., 47, 52.
-
- Seville, 88, 114, 115.
-
- Shoenhoven, 112.
-
- Siberch, J. L. de, 180, 181.
-
- Snell, J., 121, 122.
-
- Solidi, J., 89.
-
- Sorg, A., 52.
-
- Spindeler, N., 145.
-
- Spire, 37, 53, 54, 55.
-
- Sporer, Hans, 10, 11.
-
- Spyess, W., 36, 37.
-
- Stockholm, 122, 123, 124.
-
- Stoll, J., 82, 83, 89.
-
- Story, J., 176.
-
- Strasburg, 22, 23, 39, 40, 41, 43, 55, 76, 96.
-
- Subiaco, 31, 52, 59, 60, 61, 62.
-
- Sursee, 58.
-
- Sweynheym, C., 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65.
-
-
- Talleur, G. le, 92, 166, 168, 175.
-
- Taro, 121.
-
- Tarragona, 115, 119.
-
- Tavistock, 182.
-
- Theodoricus, 154, 155.
-
- Ther Hoernen, A., 50, 108, 149, 155.
-
- Thorne, J., 157.
-
- Toledo, 114, 116.
-
- Tolosa, 88, 118, 119.
-
- Toro, 121.
-
- Torresani, A. de, 70.
-
- Toulouse, 87, 118, 119.
-
- Tours, 93.
-
- Trechsel, J., 86.
-
- Tréguier, 90.
-
- Treveris, P., 157.
-
- Treves, 91.
-
- Treviso, 72, 76.
-
- Trogen, 58.
-
- Troyes, 89, 90, 91.
-
- Turre, J. de, 89.
-
-
- Udina, 77.
-
- Ulm, 16, 56, 57, 61.
-
- Ulric and Afra, Monastery of, 52.
-
- Urach, 56.
-
- Utrecht, 15, 16, 97, 99, 101, 102, 103, 104, 107.
-
-
- Valdarfer, C., 68, 73.
-
- Valence, 94.
-
- Valenciennes, 94.
-
- Valentia, 113, 114, 118.
-
- Valladolid, 115, 119.
-
- Vasqui, J., 116.
-
- Vavassore, G. A., 17.
-
- Veldener, J., 15, 16, 99, 103, 104, 107, 189.
-
- Vendrell, M., 114, 117.
-
- Venice, 17, 66, 67, 68, 69, 76, 83, 86, 96, 103, 148, 171, 172.
-
- Verard, A., 84, 85, 167.
-
- Verona, 77.
-
- Vienne, 89.
-
- Villa, J. de, 114.
-
- Violette, P., 175, 177.
-
- Vitalis, M., 78, 79.
-
- Vivian, M., 93.
-
- Vostre, S., 85.
-
- Vulcanius, M., 190.
-
-
- W., G., 192.
-
- Wadsten, 123, 124.
-
- Waldfoghel, P., 78, 79.
-
- Wanseford, G., 177, 179, 180.
-
- Watson, H., 178.
-
- Weidenbach, 42, 43, 108.
-
- Wenssler, 58, 117, 172.
-
- Werrecoren, P., 110.
-
- Westminster, 128, 141, 144, 145, 148, 178.
-
- Westphalia, C. de, 104.
- ---- John of, 103, 104.
-
- Windelin of Speyer, 67.
-
- Winters de Homborch, C., 51.
-
- Worde, W. de, 7, 84, 109, 126, 127, 134, 135, 136,
- 137, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 157, 158,
- 167, 170, 178, 179, 180.
-
- Woudix, J. de, 190.
-
-
- Xeres, 117.
-
-
- York, 141, 177, 179.
-
-
- Zainer, G., 51, 52, 56.
- ---- J., 56, 60, 189.
-
- Zamora, 116.
-
- Zarotus, A., 73.
-
- Zel, U., 47, 48, 49, 60, 96.
-
- Zeninger, C., 43.
-
- Zorba, S., 120.
-
- Zwolle, 110, 149.
-
-
-Printed by T. & A. CONSTABLE, Printers to Her Majesty, at the Edinburgh
-University Press.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- The
- Great Book
- Collectors.
- by
- Charles & Mary
- Elton
-
- BOOKS ABOUT BOOKS
- EDITED BY
- ALFRED W. POLLARD
-
- Book
- Bindings.
- by Herbert
- P. Horne.
-
- Book
- Plates.
- by W. J.
- Hardy
-
- Early
- Printed Books
- E. Gordon Duff
- MDCCCXCIII
-
- The
- Decoration
- of Books.
- by A. W.
- Pollard.
-
- Books
- in
- Manuscript.
- by Falconer
- Madan.
-
- Early
- Printed
- Books.
- by E. Gordon
- Duff.
-]
-
-Transcriber’s Notes
-
-The illustrated advertisement from the front of the book has been
-placed at the end of the book.
-
-Page 54: in the footnote, ondon has been changed to London.
-
-Page 54: Bechtermuncze has been changed to Bechtermuntze which is the
-predominant usage throughout the book.
-
-Page 159: abbrevation has been changed to abbreviation.
-
-Hyphenation has been standardised.
-
-In this text version, text in italics is delimited by _underscores_.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of Project Gutenberg's Early Printed Books, by E. (Edward) Gordon Duff
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK EARLY PRINTED BOOKS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 63237-0.txt or 63237-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/2/3/63237/
-
-Produced by Fay Dunn, Fiona Holmes and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
-809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
-page at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.